Azure Flame

Chapters

Azure
Blue
Meeting a Filly
Worries
A Sad Dream
Things get Worse
Preparations and Advice
The Mane Six Arrive
Truth of the Past
Sorrows of the Past
Lets get this Party Started!
Dance the Night Away
Darkness Rises
Revealing the Lies
Ambush!
No King! No Queen! No Prince!
A Delivery
Dark Phoenix
Paragon of Revolution
Not just a foppish Prince
Cracks in the Foundation
At the Gala (Part 1)
At the Gala (Part 2)
Crypt Walker
Bonus Chapter: Dreamscape of Heroes
At the Gala (part 3)
At the Gala (Part 4, Final)
A trip into the city
Know Pain
A Noble Mission
In the Darkness of the Past
On and On
Train to Terror
Equestrian Tourist's Guide to Erafore
Terrors of the Night
Benefits of the Blood
Paths of the Bloodlines
Crime Pays
The Brighter the Flame, the Deeper the Shadows
Chains of the Past and Future
A Broken Kingdom
Blast from the Past
In the Darkest Depths, Evil Waits
The Land of Friendship and Lies
Ole!
Finding the Trail
City of Granite
The reasons we struggle
A Gathering of Crowns
The Art of War
Let me speak clearly
Peaks of Eternal Snow
The Trials
Sweat
Tears
Blood
The Alicorn Truth
The Alicorn Truth Part Two

Azure

It was a warm summer’s day in Equestria, with a few clouds in the sky and enough of a breeze to prevent heatstroke in anyone walking out and about. It was lovely, but there was a nervous tension about a single unicorn stallion who was walking through the streets of Canterlot. It was early morning, and the pony wore a deep blue cloak over his body to hide his flank. A pair of green rimmed glasses sat on his muzzle, pale blue eyes looked around the streets nervously. His mane was a soft blond color, while his coat was pristine and white, with a lot of brushing to make it shine. His horn glowed blue, and held up a small package wrapped in simple brown paper.

The unicorn cautiously entered his destination; the Canterlot Mail Office, where mail-pegasi carried letters and packages across Equestria. Inside, a middle aged pegasus mare with white mane and brown coat waited behind a desk, filing her hooves with a bored expression on her face. She looked up as the unicorn’s steps alerted her to his presence.

“Morning, Azure. How ya been?” the mare asked, giving a small smile to the fidgety stallion.

“It could be better. Had to get up earlier than I’d like to get out and mail this,” Azure said. There was no malice in his voice, or annoyance, just a simple stating of the facts. Azure Flame was not one to make a scene about things he couldn’t change.

“Well, lover-colt, ready to send your mail to your marefriend?” the mailmare smirked at Azure as he blushed.

“Come on, Fluff! You know she’s not…”

“I know, I know! But you are so easy to tease,” Cotton Fluff said as she pulled out the stamps needed to send the package on its way.

Azure placed the package on the desk, and then pulled out the five bits for shipping and handling the item to its destination.

“You ever gonna meet the lady you’re stalking and tell her who you are?” Azure gave Cotton Fluff an incredulous look, and she just laughed.

“You know I can’t exactly do that, right? I barely have any leeway to send her these packages every month…” Azure grumbled, mostly to himself. Fluff just shook her head and stamped the wrapped parcel, then placed the bits in the cash register.

Azure thanked Cotton Fluff and left, walking out of the mail office and heading back up to his home and place of business. Along the way, he decided to take a detour down the market road, as his stomach demanded breakfast. He waved to a few of the shop keeps he saw, and nodded to a few others.

“Morning, Joe,” Azure said as he stepped into Pony Joe’s Donut Shop, one of the best places in Equestria for pastries, and the best one to get donuts. The earth pony stallion nodded a greeting.

“The usual?” He asked. When the unicorn nodded, Joe pulled out a paper bag and filled it with two vanilla crème donut puffs, and then got a bottle of chocolate milk. Foalish order it may have been, but Azure had gotten the same order once a month for the past year. It was his favorite.

Azure paid Joe his four bits, plus his usual extra two for the tip, and walked out with the bag in his magical aura. He sat down on a bench a few meters away, and began to eat his morning meal. As he did, he watched the various ponies of Canterlot wake up and get ready for the day. Though the sun had been up for an hour now, the morning rush didn’t start till later in an hour. So ponies took their time to set up stalls and seats, and put out their wares for the day. Azure loved this time of day. Not too early, not too late, but just in between.

Finishing up, he crumpled the bag and tossed it into a trashcan nearby, while dropping his now empty bottle into the recycling bin also close by. He stood and made his way back up the hill.
Canterlot had been built on a mountain, and instead of most other cities that built outwards and horizontally, the capitol built downwards and vertically. This resulted in a mixture of hills and slopes that ran through the city. Nobles lived near the top, alongside the Royal Palace and other high class establishments such as fine dining and opera houses. In the middle class lived literally in the middle of the city, with the suburbs composing a large portion of flattened hills and natural plateaus. At the base of the city, and thus, the mountain, were the various warehouses and lower income districts. It was also where the primary train hub was located.

Keeping such a city organized was a nightmare in some aspects. And that was where Azure Flame came in. He was an excellent manager and planner, and set up various meetings and activities all day. He planned the city wide cleanings, and organized the parades. He had to figure out the business deals and arrange meetings with Guild Leaders and CEOs. It was tiring, being in charge of Canterlot.
As he walked up the streets, he saw an elderly stallion and mare couple fussing over something nearby. Curious, he meandered their way, and heard their conversation.

“I’m telling ya, we’ll never find the hospital at this rate! Why can’t we ask directions, like a normal pony?” The grandmare asked, and the stallion snorted.

“Stallions don’t ask direction, dear! We either find our way there, or we get lost trying to do so!” The granny smacked him upside the head with a handbag at that.

“You keep doing that, and we’ll never get to see our newborn grandfoal!” Azure walked over, and coughed, getting their attention.

“You seem lost. Perhaps I could help?” He offered. The elderly stallion snorted again, but the mare smiled at him.

“Oh, thank you, deary! We’re looking for the Grand Heart Hospital. Going to see our daughter and son-in-law! Just had their first child!”

“About time…” the stallion muttered, earning himself another smack from the bag. Azure tapped his chin.

“Well, it’s rather far from here. The hospital is on the other side of Canterlot. It’ll take you a few hours to get there on hoof.” The couple’s expression fell, but Azure was still thinking. He smiled, and walked to the side of the street. He waved his hooves, flagging down a coach pulled by a pegasus. There wasn’t a lot of public transportation in Canterlot, just small coaches or carriages pulled by one or two poines, usually pegasi or earth ponies. As he waved it over, he beckoned to the elderly ponies.

“Can you take these two over to the Grand Heart Hospital? They need to be there ASAP.” As Azure gave the instructions to the driver, he also pulled some bits out of a pouch under his robes. He paid the Pegasus, and motioned to the couple to enter.

“Oh, but we can’t let you do this! It isn’t right!” The mare protested, the stallion nodded in agreement.

“I don’t you two to get any more lost. And it is a long walk. It wouldn’t be right to let you pass out from exhaustion,” Azure argued. “Besides, this way your husband doesn’t have to ask for directions.” Azure gave a wink at this, and the stallion grinned. The mare still looked unsure, but after a short nuzzle from her husband, she sighed and let Azure help her into the coach.

“Bless you deary,” she said, and Azure smiled, a bit sheepishly.

“Keep the change,” Azure told the driver, and he nodded, and took off into the sky.

Azure smiled after them, and went back on his way home. After a bit, he approached a pair of ornate gates guarded by armored unicorns. They saw him, but let him pass. He was a common sight, and they knew him as the quiet pony who worked in the Canterlot General Affairs office. He entered the grounds, and walked through to the side doors to the Royal Palace. He sighed, wearily walking up the stairs to the room he worked out of. Pulling a key from under his cloak, he opened the doors, and stepped inside the office.

It was ornate and richly decorated with maps and paintings of all sorts. Massive wood and metal filing cabinets stood at the walls, alongside bookcases stuffed with ledger books and accounting files. He sighed again and pulled off his cloak, revealing his Cutie Mark; a gold and purple star. He removed his glasses and set them on the mahogany desk he worked at, and smoothed back his hair with the ease of practice.

Sitting down into the chair, the persona of Azure Flame vanished, and someone new replaced him. Blueblood, Prince of Canterlot, sat down and sighed again, looking miserably at a stack of papers he needed to sign.

Blue

Prince Blueblood was the well known name of a well known stallion. One of the Royal Family thanks to him being the great to the dozens grandcolt of Prince Harper, a natural born Alicorn, like his cousin Cadence, who had served the Princesses Celestia and Luna well during the fight to stop Discord. He had been born into power, and had known only luxury all his life. As for that, many ponies saw him as distant, aloof, or downright snooty. They watched his actions in formal occasions and judged him by the way he acted during those times.

In truth, Blueblood was not a horrid snob with a silver pole up his ass. He was cultured and refined, but because of being raised in a very controlled environment, he tended to become nervous in front of large groups. His accent would become very upper class, and his demeanor would shift. His actions that made the world see him as stuck up were just a defense mechanism in reaction to being nervous. In all honesty, he was quiet and rarely used the high class tone when not dealing with business.

Years ago, Blueblood had tried to get out of the castle and experience the world beyond its walls. The palace was more of a compound, with barracks for the guards, quarters for the maids and servants, as well as chambers for guests and the royal family. As expansive as it was, it was still closed off to the rest of Equestria. Blueblood had left easily enough, but was soon surrounded by fawning admirers, brown nosing sycophants, and bowing ponies. He had reacted by going into, as Cadence jokingly called it, Snob Mode. He had returned soon after.

A few days later, Blueblood tried again, but wore a disguise, which at the time was so simple it shouldn’t have worked. He had put on some fake glasses and worn a cloak to hide his Cutie Mark. That was it. And the guards hadn’t even spared him a glance. None of the serving staff recognized him, and in the city, not a single citizen knew who he was. He guessed it had something to do with the belief that none of the Royal family would walk around in the streets like that.

Over time, he built the persona of Azure Flame to escape the castle and explore. As Azure Flame, Blueblood saw more of the city than he had ever imagined. He made acquaintances, who sometimes became friends, and learned about the citizens. Blueblood, after seeing the state some parts of Canterlot were in, had gone to his aunt Celestia and asked to be put in charge of Canterlot General Affairs. Surprised, Celestia had none the less granted his request, and Blueblood worked hard to better the city he had learned of through Azure Flame.

Blueblood sighed, and put away his green rimmed glasses in a drawer before grabbing a quill and getting to work. Reminiscing about the past wouldn’t make the paperwork go away any faster.
After several hours of writing and scribbling, Blueblood decided to stop. Partly to relax after using magic and his mouth to write with, and also to stop the roaring of his hungry stomach. He stretched, and got up to eat some lunch.

Making his way to the dining hall, he wondered what he would eat. Lost in thought, he walked into somepony from behind, causing an “oomph” from both. Looking up, he saw he had walked into Shining Armor from behind, and the Guard Captain turned to see who had bumped into him. He looked surprised at seeing Blueblood, but quickly got over it.

“Sorry, lost in thought,” Blueblood apologized. Shining nodded, and walked next to the royal prince. Now that Shining Armor was married to Cadence, he was a Prince as well, technically, and had the same standing as Blueblood. And, like all the staff in the castle, Shining knew about Blueblood’s Snob Mode and treated him a bit kinder than some of the others would.

“No problem. Is your work stressing you out?” He asked, but Blueblood shook his head.

“Some. Mostly just wondering about lunch, though.” Further comments were cut off as the pair entered the dining hall, and saw Celestia, Luna, and Cadence already seated. Which was odd, to Blueblood. He rarely saw them together unless it was planned, and that meant they were organizing something, or they had just arranged a lunch-date.

Looking over the table, Blueblood assumed it was the former, as he saw a number of papers, files, and even an abacus lying about. Seeing that, Blueblood shook her head in wonder. Only Celestia used an abacus anymore. Even Luna used the newfangled “Calculators” made by Fancy Pant’s company.
Mock shame over his aunt using an antique method of counting aside, Blueblood and Shining Armor made their way in, and sat down at the table to join the Princesses.

“Ah, good, you’re both here!” Celestia said, looking up. “We were just discussing the preparations for the upcoming Grand Galloping Gala.” Blueblood froze, and he felt his spirits sinking. Last year had been a disaster, with a crazy pink pony wrecking the place with cake, an overly sensitive yellow Pegasus chasing a swarm of critters into the hall, and then, the greatest embarrassment, to Blueblood at least, was using a lovely unicorn mare as a shield against flying cake. That had been the worst Gala in years.
Seeing her nephew’s expression, Celestia tried to give a smile to the depressed unicorn.

“Don’t worry, Blueblood. After what happened last year, I doubt Twilight and the Elements of Harmony will be showing up this time.” That did not make Blueblood feel any better, and the other Princesses saw this.

“There, there, cousin! It’s not so bad! Sure, you treated Rarity like an impromptu shield, and yes, you may be consider a horrible pony for snubbing Applejack even though you have an allergy to apples, and okay, you made a bunch of others mad by…” Cadence trailed off, Luna and Shining Armor facehoofing at her attempt to cheer up Blueblood. “Everything is out of context, anyways,” she finished lamely.
Blueblood shook his head, and picked up a salad, eating it to take his mind off the soul crushing awkwardness.

“So…do you have any plans we could help with?” Shining asked, trying to restart conversation.

“Not really. If something comes up, we will let you know, okay?” Cadence said to her husband, nuzzling his neck. Blueblood finished his lunch, and excused himself, walking back to the office. He hoped he could bury his despair in the mountains of paperwork awaiting him.

After a few more hours of work, Blueblood came to the conclusion that no, the paperwork was not crushing his despair, but rather building it up. With a groan, he pushed himself away from the desk. He tried to stand, but a cramp stopped his attempt to escape. With a grunt of pain, he sat back down and rubbed the searing pain out of his limb. As he did, however, his eyes were drawn to an envelope almost completely buried by other papers and letters. He was attracted to it not by the fact that it was fancy or flowery, but that it was plain and simple. It was basic.
Curious, Blueblood picked it up and opened it. Inside was something he had not expected.

“Dear Mr. Blueblood, my name is Bouncing Ball, and I am a filly at the Grand Heart Hospital. I have been here for a year now, because I am sick. I was writing to you because I heard about something called the Grand Galloping Gala from some of the nurses. It sounds lovely. I was hoping to ask if I could come. I know I’m not an adult, but I would really like to see it. Yours truly, Bouncing Ball. PS, my mom said I shouldn't write this cause it would bother you, but I did anyways. Please don’t be mad!”

Blueblood stared at the handwritten note with a mix of emotions. On one hoof, the writing was adorable and cute, all crooked and foolish. On the other, a filly was writing to him. Him. Prince Blueblood, the unicorn most newspapers and all tabloids called a stuck up snob. He was confused. But a small smile forced its way onto his face, and he floated the letter over to his cloak. He had an idea.

Meeting a Filly

The next morning was a lot like yesterday. Warm and sunny, with a well done breeze. Blueblood took a deep breath in his office. He donned his cloak and put on his glasses. He carefully checked to make sure the filly’s letter was safe in a pocket, and then he stepped out of Canterlot General Affairs room. Blueblood was now gone, replaced with Azure Flame.

Exiting the palace complex through one of the side gates, he headed into town to visit the hospital. Azure Flame looked around, and made his way down the streets.

It was early, around nine, and he expected to make it there by ten thirty. And surprising, he did. There was not a lot of traffic, and he got there without much hassle.

Walking into the large marble and concrete building, he looked around at the white tiles and sterile looking appearance of the lobby. A nurse looked up at him as he walked up to the front desk.

“Hello, I’m looking for a filly named Bouncing Ball. Can you tell me what room she’s in?” Azure Flame asked. The nurse looked at him suspiciously. To be fair, he would do the same.

“I, we, received a letter she wrote. We wanted to respond in person, and perhaps later talk to the head of the hospital.” Still looking at him oddly, Azure showed her the letter to assure her of his good intentions. She saw who it was addressed to, but didn’t make much comment. Why would Royalty bother to come in person?

“Room 309, Foal Ward. And the hospital director is in room 411. But he won’t be in till eleven.” Nodding his thanks, Azure walked away to find the room. He found it quickly, noting as the walls went from bare white to covered in multi-colored stickers and posters. He found the room, and knocked politely. After a moment, he heard shuffling from behind it, and a blue and green unicorn mare opened the door. She blinked in surprise at seeing him, probably having expected a doctor or nurse, not a well dressed unicorn from the upper class.

“Sorry to bother you, but is this the room of Bouncing Ball?”

“Yes, it is…” she said hesitantly.

“May I come in?” Azure asked. She nodded slowly, and stepped aside to let him in. Inside was a bed covered in pale blue sheets with a pale green unicorn filly on it. Her mane and tail was yellow, and she lay in bed with a few books on a desk next to her. Next to her sat a burly looking Pegasus stallion, her father most probably. He had a yellow mane and tail with darker yellow coat, and he looked up in surprise as Azure entered.

“Hi there mister! Who are you?” the little filly asked as she looked up in happy curiosity. Azure smiled. It was hard not to.

“Hello there. My name is Azure Flame, and I work at the Canterlot General Affairs office.” At this, the parent’s expressions turned worried. “Prince Blueblood got this letter in the mail from a little filly named Bouncing Ball. Is that you?”

Oblivious to the now fearful emotions on her parent’s faces, Bouncing Ball nodded.
“Yup! That’s me!” Azure smiled again. “Does this mean I can meet Mr. Blueblood and go to the Gala?”

“I’m sorry, but Blueblood is very busy right now, so he couldn’t come to meet you. But he got your letter and read it, and was very impressed with your manners and wonderful hoof-writing. And the Gala is really boring, so you wouldn’t enjoy it. But he did have an idea for something else.” Bouncing smiled at the compliments, but it faded a bit at the rest.

“I just wanted to come by to convey Blueblood’s thanks to you for the letter, and to say that he might have a surprise for you and the other foals here.” He gave a wink at the filly, and she giggled. He turned to the parents and nodded to them. “Pleased to meet you.”

He walked out, and navigated the maze of hallways and stairs till he found the director’s office. It was a nice looking room, in the top floor of the Grand Heart, and he looked at the clock on one of the wall. 10:59. He shrugged, and told the secretary he would like a meeting whenever he was in. When she asked who he was, Azure said, “I’m here representing Prince Blueblood.” As soon as he said that, the door to the director’s room burst open, and a dark brown unicorn mare practically flew out.

“Hello, sir! I’m sorry, I didn’t know someone like Prince Blueblood wanted to have a meeting! Please, step into my office.” Azure resisted rolling his eyes at her overreaction. That was one of the many ways ponies reacted to his real name. It got annoying real fast.

“So! How can I help you?” the director, whose name was Real Medicine, according to her name plate, asked eagerly, ushering Azure into a seat.

“Well, I received a letter from a filly who is currently hospitalized here, a one Bouncing Ball. She wanted to know if she could visit the Grand Galloping Gala this year.”

Real Medicine’s face fell, and a sad look filled her eyes.

“Bouncing Ball is…a special case here. Most ponies don’t stay longer than a few months for treatment. She has a condition, which I am not at liberty to disclose, but prevents her from moving too much. Recovery will take a long time, and, well…” Real Medicine lowered her head sadly. Azure was surprised, but not by much. The letter had given him a guess that she was a permanent patient.

“I managed to figure that out from the letter, Mrs. Medicine. Prince Blueblood had an idea to help her, and the other patients in the hospital.” Real Medicine looked up, trying not to seem hopeful or eager. “Blueblood wants to throw a party here for everyone who is a patient. A sort of mini-Gala, if you will. It would be open to family of the patients as well, and they could enjoy a nice night here with music, food, and games. Blueblood would sort everything out on his end, confirming the preparations and supplies, but he would need your approval.”

Real Medicine stared at Azure for a while, and rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. After convincing herself she was awake, sober, and not hearing things, she asked a very good question.

“Why?”

“Because they deserve to have fun just as much as everypony else.” Azure’s reply brought a huge smile to her face, and she leaned over the table and grabbed him in a crushing hug. She was strong, for a unicorn.

“Oh thank you! Thank you! These patients don’t get enough stimulation and something like this will cheer them up! This will make them so very happy! Thank you! And thank Blueblood, too!” She added, releasing Azure Flame from her overwhelming joy.

“Don’t mention it,” Azure wheezed, coughing slightly after all that. Azure levitated some papers out of his cloak’s pockets, and placed them on Real Medicine’s desk.

“These are the forms you’ll need to file with the Canterlot General Affair’s office. Just submit them to me directly, and Blueblood will get them as fast as I can in order to approve them. I hope to hear that you’ll accept his offer.”

“Yes, of course! I’ll let the Board know about this right now! Thank you so much!” Azure nodded politely, and exited the office under the torrent of thanks. The secretary raised an eye at Azure as he passed, having heard some of the echoing thank yous, but didn’t comment on it.

His job done, Azure Flame decided to head back to the Castle in order to prepare everything on his end.

Author's Note

As thanks for lots of people favoriting this and sending me some very nice PM's, I decided to write and post Chapter 3 early, as a Halloween Holiday thank you for those who have been kind and encouraging.

Also, comments and advice is always welcome!

Worries

“Just put the files over there, please,” Blueblood said from behind his desk as a guard brought in a massive stack of letters and paperwork. He motioned to one of the few empty spaces in the office, and the Guard placed the pile carefully down, sighing with relief after it was out of his hooves. The Guard saluted the Prince, and Blueblood gave a distracted wave in return.

Once the white Pegasus was gone and the door shut, Blueblood gave a loud groan. In the three days since he had given the offer to the Hospital, an avalanche of work had suddenly appeared for him to deal with. It seemed that there was a problem with the sewage system in the Lower Districts, and this was causing overflow to trickle down to the nearby settlements. He had to fix it, but each time he solved one problem, a dozen more came up. And he still hadn’t heard from Real Medicine about the mini-Gala he had offered.

Shifting his gaze to the new arrivals, he used his magic to check them. He was surprised to find that indeed, there was a reply from Real Medicine. He floated it over, and read.

“Dear Mr. Azure Flame, I have discussed Prince Blueblood’s offer, and they have agreed to let him plan the event. The only time we could get for it though was the night before the actual Grand Galloping Gala. I hope this doesn’t inconvenience you too much. Thankfully, Real Medicine.”

Blueblood paused after reading. The rest of the envelope contained the signed and stamped paperwork from her side. Blueblood smiled as he signed and stamped them himself, giving it the seal of approval it needed to continue through the bureaucracy. He shifted, and moved them to one of the many pneumonic tubes that lined his office, and connected the various offices of the palace. He shot them through with his magic, satisfied they would make it.

Looking up at the clock, he saw it was lunch time. Blueblood wasn’t in the mood for castle food today. He had craving for one of the new fast foods from Canterlot’s Middle District; Tacos, he believed they were called. They were good, filled with salsa and diced vegetables. He stood, and quickly put on his glasses and cloak, and carefully left his office. He didn’t want any maids or guards to see Azure Flame leave the office and then find it empty of both him and Blueblood. It would raise questions he didn’t want to answer.

Out and about on the town! Azure Flame was at peace being surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the shopping district. It wasn’t being directed at him, and Azure Flame could just watch the world pass by. He liked it that way.
Azure walked up to the Taco Stand, run by an Earth Pony named Red Salsa.

“One Taco Grande with full condiments, please.”

“Sure thing, Flame.” Salsa turned around and began to prepare the order. “Haven’t seen you for a while. Been good?” Azure shrugged.

“I’ve been alright. Way too much paperwork though. I’m practically choking on it.” Salsa laughed at that, and turned back holding Azure’s taco.

“You need to get out more, boy! Live a little! This’ll be three bits by the way,” Salsa said, and Azure levitated him the three coins he owed. “Pleasure feeding you, Flame! Come by again!”

Azure walked around the area, munching on the tasty fast food. Blueblood didn’t eat this stuff, but thankfully Azure did. As he walked by a park full of cavorting colts and fillies, one of the parents looked over and recognized him.

“Azure! Over here!” Azure looked over as his name was called, and saw Cotton Fluff standing in the park with her son, a blue and purple Pegasus named Ripple Cloud. He made his way over the pair, the colt running in circles chasing some other foals.

“Hello Cotton Fluff. You’re not working today?” She gave him an odd look.

“It’s Saturday, Azure.” Azure blinked, and then gave a gasp as he realized she was right.

“Wow, I have been working too hard! I forgot it was the weekend!” Azure facehoofed, and Cotton laughed at him.

“Apparently. Hey, Ripple! Say hello to Azure Flame!” the Pegasus mare said to her son, and he stopped running around, then bounced over excitedly.

“Hey there Azure! Wanna play, wanna play?!” He asked, his cute, hyperactive voice making Azure smile.

“I’d love to, but I can’t. I just realized it’s the weekend, so I need to go home and relax.” Ripple looked confused.

“But playing is relaxing!”

“It is, but if I played with you and your friends, I wouldn’t be very fun. I’m too slow and tired to be much of a playmate.” Ripple giggled at that and shrugged, running off to play with the others. Cotton Fluff chuckled at Azure’s response, but then looked at him with a concerned expression.

“By the way, Azure, there was a little… incident with your package delivery from earlier this week.” Azure looked at her, worried.

“Did it break?! Did it get lost?! Was the mailpony Shang-Hai’ed by pirates?!” Cotton shook her head at the unicorn’s overreactions.

“No, none of that! But the mailmare who was delivering it to Ponyville, a miss Ditzy Doo, may have accidentally let it slip…”

“Let what slip?” Azure asked, still nervous. Cotton sighed.

“She accidentally told her your name, Azure. She knows who’s been sending her all the packages.”
Azure’s face paled. That was bad. That was really bad.

“Little Miss Rarity knows the name of her ‘secret admirer’, Azure. Better make sure you can deal with that.” Cotton gave him a cheeky grin and a slap on the back, and walked away to join some of the other moms. Azure just stood there, stunned and scared. Thing couldn’t get worse, could they? Azure shuddered as he thought that. Of course it was going to get worse. Murphy’s Law dictated as much. With a heavy heart, Azure Flame wandered back to the Castle.

Author's Note

Sorry for the short Chapter, as I'm gearing up for emotions in the next one.

A Sad Dream

During the walk back to the castle, Azure Flame had time to gather his thoughts. Everything was a mess, it was true, but it wasn’t so bad, in perspective.

For the past year, ever since the debacle at the last Grand Galloping Gala, he had sent anonymous letters and packages to Rarity, the most beautiful of all the Unicorn mares he had ever seen. But, because of his nervous reactions to crowds, he had entered Snob Mode during the party and treated her and her friends like dirt. He had felt so ashamed he hadn’t left his room for a week. And when he finally emerged, he had used his persona of Azure Flame to try and apologize. He had been too nervous to give any name, real or fake, and had opted for remaining anonymous. Once a month, he sent small bottles of perfume and scented shampoos to Rarity’s boutique. It had worked fine for him.

Now it was crashing down around Azure Flame’s head. He knew it would have been a matter of time before someone slipped up, either him or somepony else, and his name would reach Rarity’s ears. But knowing that it was all going to screw up didn’t make him any happier. Maybe he could move out to the frontiers of the Mild West and become a hermit till this all blew over…

Azure shook his head vigorously to get the crazy out of his thoughts.

He reached the castle and stepped through the gates. The guards saw him, but decided to stay quiet when they saw Azure’s troubled look. Once inside, Azure Flame teleported to the Hallway beneath Blueblood’s room, and teleported his glasses and cloak into the office. Teleporting inside the Castle, as well as teleporting in and out of its bounds, was restricted to the Royal family and a few specialists who worked in it. Otherwise, a spell prevented anyone using it. Azure Flame, now Blueblood, knew this, and as such did not use teleportation while in his alternate persona.

He then staggered to his room, suddenly tired beyond all reason.

“Maybe just a quick nap,” Blueblood muttered, and he fell face first into the softness that was his King sized bed. Sleep quickly followed.

“…and then, Aunty ate the whole cake! It was so funny! Cadence didn’t find it funny, but I laughed!” Inside a sterile white hospital room, two unicorns sat talking. One was a bouncing, slightly overactive colt with a white coat and blond mane. He didn’t have a Cutie Mark yet, but wasn’t too concerned about it. He was more worried about the unicorn in the bed.

She had clearly once been a beautiful mare, but an aura of weakness and pain hung about her, and her beauty had faded slightly. Her once lustrous golden mane was now a dull yellow. Her snow white coat that once shone with light, was messy and tangled and pale. But despite all the suffering, she still smiled as the young Blueblood talked to her.

“That must have been a sight to see,” Golden Light chuckled, before a fit of coughing took away her breath.

“Are you okay, Mommy?” Blueblood asked, worry in his young voice. The mare tried to smile.

“Of course I am, my love.” Blueblood wasn’t convinced, so she stroked his mane with a feeble hoof.

“How about we play a game?” She asked, and Blueblood nodded excitedly.

“First, close your eyes.” Blueblood obeyed. “Now, I want you to imagine yourself as an adult. What do you see?”

“I see myself as a big stallion! I’m leading all kinds of expeditions into the Lost Lands, and uncovering ancient relics! Then, I’m standing on the edge of Canterlot Castle and waving to the people! They’re all cheering because I’m awesome and their Prince!”

Golden Light chuckled softly.
“Now, Blueblood, my dear child, tell me…what is the Duty of a Prince?” her voice had become soft, like a whisper, and her hoof strokes on his mane slower and weaker.

“The Duty of a Prince is to be a Beacon for those who have lost their way, and to be a Moral Compass to prevent others from going astray.” Blueblood recited the Family’s Oath of a Prince’s duties without hesitation. He knew it by heart, and loved it when his mother told him the motto.

“I’m glad my son. You will be a fine Prince one day. I’m … so very proud of you…” The hoof strokes stopped, and Golden Light’s voice dwindled and vanished. With his eyes still closed, Blueblood felt a tingle in his rump, and a burst of light filled the darkness.

He blinked his eyes open, and saw a purple and gold star-like compass-thing on his flank. He gasped with joy! His Cutie Mark had appeared! He looked over, full of wonder and happiness to his mother, but she lay still, her eyes closed.

“Mommy! Wake up, I got my Cutie Mark!” She didn’t move.

“Mommy? Wake up! You’re scaring me!” Still, she did not move.

“Mommy? Mommy! Don’t leave me alone, Mommy!”

When the doctors, followed by Princess Celestia, walked into Princess Golden Light’s hospital room, they found her son Prince Blueblood crying loudly into the blankets, begging his mother to wake up. The doctors tried to pull him off, but he wouldn’t budge. In the end, Celestia had to wrap her wings around him and pull him close for a hug to stop him from pushing the doctors away. She held him in her wings as he wept.

On that day, Golden Light, Princess of Equestria, loved by all the ponies and respected by even the foreign nations, passed away, leaving her son all alone. Blueblood had gotten his Cutie Mark thanks to his mother’s help and love. It was a sad day for them all. It was also Blueblood’s 11th birthday.

Blueblood woke up crying. His tears stained the pillows, and he sniffed softly. He hated that dream, which was in truth a memory. He curled up on his bed, and cried softly to himself, until he had no more tears to shed.

Author's Note

Did this punch you right in the Feels?

Things get Worse

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Preparations and Advice

The next few weeks were a blur of activity, as the palace prepared to host the 1321st Grand Galloping Gala. At least, to Blueblood they were a blur. After passing out and being carried to his room, Blueblood had woken up the next morning with a pounding headache and a ravenous hunger. He had eaten a heavy breakfast, and then set out filing paper work in a daze. When he had free time, which was not as often as he’d like, Blueblood had to think about how to deal with the fact that Rarity and her friends would soon be coming to help him. His plans were flawed, and he also had the problem of Rarity know about his other persona Azure Flames. She would know by now that Azure worked in the Canterlot General Affairs Office, and would also know Azure worked for Blueblood. He had no doubt about any of that, Rarity had a number of contacts and acquaintances who would tell her if she asked. And she would, in order to find out about her mysterious admirer.

Now, Blueblood had to figure out a way to make sure he could try and make amends to Rarity as a Prince, and maybe try to spend time with her as Azure Flame. But that was a bad idea. What if she found out he was both ponies? She’d probably hate him for being all sneaky, and even if she forgave him of that, she would be furious at being lied to. This was going to be very tricky.

It was a moot point, anyway. In two days the Elements of Harmony would get here, and then stay in the castle while they prepared. And the Prince would then have to interact with them. He was not looking forward to that. Not at all.

The Prince gave a low groan as he stretched his sore muscles. Blueblood was at the moment stuck in his office, putting his signature on all sorts of documents. A signature for the Sanitation Community. His initials for the Chamber of Commerce’s latest tax proposal. A stamp for the Grand Heart Hospital’s decoration approval. Another signature. On and on, until Blueblood felt his horn start to cramp.
He put down his quill and massaged his temples, to try and get the pain out of his head. As he did, he thought back to his foalhood, and how his foalsitter had taught him how to take his medicine for headaches.

“A spoonful of sugar makes the medicine go down, Blueblood!” He smiled, fondly recalling the happier memories in his head. Then a thought struck him. He had no idea what to do. But he knew a pony who might. His old foalsitter. He jumped up, galvanized by the idea. He looked at the clock; 4 pm. Not too late to make a house call, he hoped. Excited, he strode out of his office, and made his way out to the chariot pool.

Here, all the various coaches and chariots, pulled by Pegasi normally, waited until someone needed a ride. He hailed one of the nearby drivers, and told them his destination. They nodded, clearly unsure why he wanted to go there, but went along with his commands regardless. He signed their paychecks, after all.

It was a short flight, as Blueblood’s goal was a large manor in the Upper District. In less than five minutes, the chariot landed in front a rather lovely mansion. It was marble walled, with dark red bricks making up side walls and the paved path up to the front door from the ornate bronze and gold gate. The gate was opened, however, when one of the maids saw Blueblood get out of the chariot. After closing it behind him, she had rushed off to alert the household of his arrival, and his request to meet the mare of the house.

“This way, Prince Blueblood,” an elderly unicorn stallion said politely, leading the young royal into a tastefully decorated sitting room. There were large red and gold couches with soft pink throw pillows, and white and red checkered drapes were half closed on large bay windows.

“Thank you, Door Polish,” Blueblood said, acknowledging the butler as he sat down on a couch. The old unicorn smiled at having been remembered, and walked out to fetch his lady. In moments, there was creaking sound the doors opened slow, revealing a tall, drop dead gorgeous pink unicorn mare. Her Cutie Mark, three fleur de lis, was visible as she stepped in, and she looked at her guest with no expression.

“My lady,” Blueblood said, getting and leaning down to kiss her hoof. She giggled, and her stern façade broke as she grabbed him in a crushing hug.

“Oh, it’s been too long, Little Blue!” Fleur de Lis said happily, giving Blueblood an affectionate pat on the head.

“Indeed, Fleur,” Blueblood agreed to his old foalsitter. She put him down and they sat on the couch, silent for a while as they enjoyed each other’s presence.

“How long has it been since we just talked?” She asked, mostly to herself.

“About two years, I think. We didn’t get much time to chat at Cadence’s wedding, after all.” Blueblood answered, and Fleur nodded sadly.

“How’s Fancy Pants doing?” Blueblood asked, making conversation. He was having trouble bringing up the reason he was here, now that it was time to do so. His old sitter saw this, and smiled softly.

“He’s fine. Business is keeping him busy, at least. Plans on making some new kind of calculator. Is calling it a “Computer” and claims it will be able to link up with other Computers to share data and equations.” Blueblood looked impressed.

“That sounds amazing. How will it work?” Fleur rolled her eyes.

“He says it will work like one of those video game consoles, but I really don’t listen to him when he goes all technical on me. I can’t keep up!” The two share a laugh. Once their mirth settled down, Fleur’s horn glowed pastel pink, and a bubble surrounded the pair and the room.

“I’ve put up a sound proofing spell, Little Blue. So why are you really here?” Fleur asked. “You aren’t a pony to just make small talk.”

“I…have a problem. You’ve heard about the Grand Heart Hospital and the event I’m hosting there, right?” To his surprise, Fleur nodded her head.

“I’m on the Board of Directors, since I’ve donated a fair sum to them over the years. I’m very proud of you for this.” Blueblood blushed at the compliment, then looked up at his close friend and foalsitter.

Fleur looked young, and was often called a Trophy Wife by many jealous ponies and tabloids. And while it was true she was younger than Fancy Pants, the two were very much in love. She loved his tender attitude and kind demeanor, and Fancy Pants had fallen in love with her level head and common sense. The two were perfect for each other, and Blueblood was glad the mare he had come to rely on in the wake of his mother’s death was happy. When not raising charity, she would teach at the Magic University as a guest speaker. She had little time for the drivel spouted by other nobles, and found most of them annoying, if not downright boorish.

And on top of all that, Fleur was the only pony in the world who knew the truth about Azure Flame. Blueblood had gone to her after he had first used that persona, and found his foalsitter to be supportive of him in every way, even going so far as to help forge documents for him. She wouldn’t tell him how she knew how to do that stuff, however.

“Well, you see…” Blueblood spent the next hour filling in Fleur about his packages to Rarity, Rarity finding out about Azure Flame being the secret admirer, Luna’s spur of the moment choice to hire the Elements of Harmony, and his subsequent mental breakdown, recovery, and the thoughts that led him here.

Fleur sipped a cup of tea she had teleported in half an hour ago, and once Blueblood stopped talking and slumped into the couch, she set down the dainty cup and looked over at the Prince she had once given piggy back rides to. She got his attention, and looked him straight in the eyes.

“You are so boned.”

That simple remark, crude and unrefined it had been, neatly summed up the majority of what had happened, and would happen. Blueblood sighed in defeat.

“But that doesn’t mean that the situation is all hopeless.” Blueblood looked up with hope in his eyes. Fleur placed her hoof on her chin, and gave a moment to think it over.

“I know Rarity. I met her when Fancy Pants and I were out and about some months ago, and I know a bit about her friends from a party they crashed.” Blueblood nodded, wincing as he remembered that. He’d been late, so had arrived in time to see Twilight, Celestia’s star student and some-what acquaintance, doing some sort of bizarre dance in the middle of the garden. He still had no idea how any pony could dance so badly without try to! He could see Fleur trying to get the image out of her head as well.

“Anyways, unusual dancing aside, the Elements of Harmony are not unreasonable. You just need to get on their good sides. Find out what they like, and try to start a conversation about it. And if you get nervous, or become afraid of going into Snob Mode, don’t hesitate to become Azure Flame. In fact, it would be best if Azure sets the stage for smoothing things over. A go-between, you might say. And that way, Rarity will get to know the stallion who’s been stalking her.”

“I wasn’t stalking her!” Blueblood protested. Fleur gave him a look that said “Yes you were. Don’t make me get a law book and show you how terribly creepy you got!” Fleur had a very expressive face as well.

“Regardless, Azure Flame will have to smooth things over. And if that fails, well, I’ve heard that the Mild West is lovely this time of year.” She gave the prince a smirk, and he rolled his eyes.

“But what if I fail? What if I screw up so bad I go into Snob Mode, and I ruin it all over? And what if Rarity finds out that Azure Flame is actually me!” Blueblood covered his face with a throw pillow.

“She’ll be hurt, because you lied to her, obviously,” Fleur said, sinking Blueblood’s spirit, “but in the end, she’ll have to realize that Azure Flame is the real you. The Prince Blueblood she knows is a lie and a fake, a coping method you made that I fully understand. But Azure Flame … is you, Little Blue. Without the pressure of Royalty, without the gaze of the paparazzi, without the fear of loneliness, Azure Flame is who you are inside. It just takes a bit of effort to see that. And if she is a good pony, then she will see it, just like I do.”

Blueblood smiled weakly, a tear in his eyes. He got up and hugged his close friend.

“Thank you for that, Fleur. I’m glad I came to you for advice.” The pink mare patted the Prince on his back, just like she’d done while he was young.

“I’m glad too, Little Blue.”

After a bit more hugging, Blueblood got up, and Fleur lowered the Anti-Eavesdropping barrier. He thanked her as he left, saying his good byes to Door Polish and nodding a farewell to the maid. He stepped out of the manor and got into the chariot, which was waiting for him the garden now. It had to be moved out of the street lest it block the paths and become a traffic violation. The Guard stood at attention as Prince Blueblood got in, and they returned to the Castle, the Unicorn prince in a much better mood. Who knows? Maybe things will turn out right!

Author's Note

There won't be new chapters until around Thursday, due to my Midterms. Sorry about that, so this chapter was a bit longer than some others in apology.

The Mane Six Arrive

“I still stand by my earlier comment, dear,” A marshmallow white Unicorn mare with a purple mane said to a lavender and purple Unicorn who sat next to her on a train headed for Canterlot. It was late afternoon, and the group had been discussing a number of topics, mostly Blueblood and Rarity’s secret admirer.

“I know you’ve had some trouble with Blueblood in the past, but can’t you just let it go for the week or so we are staying at the Castle?” Twilight, faithful friend and Element of Magic, asked her close friend Rarity. The white unicorn sniffed, but said nothing.

Twilight sighed at her friend’s stubbornness. She knew Blueblood from her time living in the Castle as Princess Celestia’s student, and had always noticed that he acted differently in crowds than when alone or in private settings. This made her curious, of course, but the prince never told her why, as he ran off embarrassed by her relentless questions, and no one else wanted to disclose his personal information without his permission. She felt that the incident at the Gala had been a mistake, and wanted her friends to at least try and see that.

“It sure is nice of him to throw a party for all the sick ponies at the hospital!” a pink Earth pony commented, peering out the window at the approaching city.

“I’m sure it’s just a publicity stunt to make people think he’s more awesome than he really is, Pinkie,” A Pegasus with cyan coat and rainbow mane scoffed, backing up Rarity’s dislike. She had seen Blueblood with Rarity at the Gala, and had not liked what she’d seen.
“I agree with Dash on this! He badmouthed mah apples!” an orange Earth pony commented, as Applejack fumed over the memory of Blueblood’s reaction to her food.

“Maybe he was allergic…” A timid voice offered, coming from a yellow Pegasus with a soft pink mane. Rainbow Dash and Applejack rolled their eyes at their friend Fluttershy’s attempt to find some good in Prince Blueblood.

“Well, regardless of our interactions with the Prince, I can’t wait to finally meet my secret admirer!” Rarity exclaimed to her friends, and only Twilight noticed Spike’s dejected face.

“Yeah, Derpy kinda dropped the ball on that one. In a good way!” Rainbow Dash said, remembering how the clumsy mailmare had dropped in on their sleepover with another delivery to Rarity, and had off-hoof mentioned the name of the sender.

Azure Flame. Rarity swooned at the reveal. Such a strong yet subtle name! Truly, this stallion would be her Prince Charming!

And thus, Rarity had used her clients and acquaintances to dig up facts on the mystery pony. Now, she had some facts! 25 years old, white coat and blond hair, Unicorn, wore green-rimmed glasses and always wore a blue cloak. Kind, cheerful, helpful, generous, all the ponies who knew him in one way or another had spoken very highly of the stallion. He worked at the Canterlot General Affairs Office under Blueblood, but apparently did most of the work. A member of minor nobility, Azure Flame was everything she could ask for!

As Rarity sighed in anticipation, the train began to slowdown, and it entered the city of Canterlot. It stopped for a while at the Lower Station, letting off other passengers and cargo, before chugging its way up the spires to reach the train station at the top, near the palace and the Upper District.

“Hey, Rarity, look out the window!” Pinkie exclaimed, and pointed excitedly at something on the platform. The girls looked, and noticed a fidgety looking Unicorn at the side. He had a white coat, blond mane, green glasses and a blue cloak…

“Azure Flame?!” Rarity gasped, and she bounded off the train the moment it hissed to a stop.

The Unicorn looked up as she got off, and his face contorted with surprise, fear, and longing, but were quickly suppressed as the rest of the Mane Six got off. That hadn’t stopped them from noticing, however.

“Ahem!” Azure Flame cleared his throat nervously, and looked at the ponies. “Welcome to Canterlot! My name is Azure Flame, Head of the Canterlot General Affairs Office, and Representative of Prince Blueblood for the Grand Heart Hospital mini-Gala. I was sent here to show you to the castle.”

The six mares and single baby dragon looked at him with a mix of expressions. Mostly curiosity, but the dragon, Spike, he recalled, had an angry, jealous look as he stared at Azure. Rarity looked at him with am mix of appraisal and eagerness. Azure was not sure what to do.

“Umm…shall we go?” He offered meekly, starting to become worried.

“Hi I’m Pinkie! You must be Azure Flame, Rarity’s secret lover!” The pink pony had suddenly popped up in front of him, and her words had caused him to choke and cough in shock.

“I’m sorry?” He gasped, recovering. She just cocked her head to one side as she continued to look at him, while the others face-hoofed or looked embarrassed.

“Well, you obvious have some kind of affection for her if you send her all those lovely presents all the time! But you don’t give your name, so you must want it to be kept secret so…!” The orange pony, Applejack, if he was correct, put her hoof over Pinkie’s mouth, cutting off the torrent of words. Everypony looked around, trying not to look at each other in the awkward silence that followed.

“… We should head on to the Castle now,” Azure offered, turning and leading the guests towards the majestic structure. They nodded, and grabbed their luggage. It was short walk up to the gates, and they stopped for the Guards to cast a Changeling detection spell on them all. After the Wedding Incident, some extra security measures had been implemented.

“Here are your rooms,” Azure offered to them, once inside the palace proper. They had been quiet for most of it, but now that some time had passed since the train station, some of them were feeling talkative.

“So you work with Prince Blueblood?” Twilight asked, breaking the silence.

“Yes I do. He’s in charge of the Office, but I hold the title of Head because I deal with the public more often than he does.”

“What do you do?” Rarity inquired. Azure paused for a moment to think. As he did, the mares and dragon dropped off their bags in their rooms.

“Well, the Canterlot General Affairs Office mostly deals with maintaining the various public and community services, such as trash disposal and making sure there is plenty of upkeep done to buildings. If something needs renovation, then the Office takes care of it. Mostly boring paperwork, but sometimes I have to go to the site in question to see it for myself.” He shrugged, and led them around the castle.

“Why are you giving us a tour of the Castle? We’ve been here before!” Rainbow Dash complained.

“Blueblood was asked to do so, but he had business to take care of, so he passed the duty on to me.”

“Why would ya do that, sugar cube? Couldn’t ya just say no?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t mind. I wanted to meet you all, I suppose,” Azure replied, eyes downcast.

“Well, I for one would be glad to get to know you better,” Rarity said, walking to his side and fluttering her eyelids at him. Azure gulped, and began to get nervous. He wasn’t used to mares paying much attention to him in this persona. He could feel Snob Mode start to appear.

“I’d love to, but, uh, I fear I have to leave now!” Azure stammered, looking up at a nearby grandfather clock. “It’s time for me to go get Prince Blueblood for dinner. He’ll escort you to the dining hall.”

Rarity’s face fell, and the others took on a grumpy expression.

“Please excuse me!” Azure Flame said quickly, and hurried off into the labyrinthine corridors. Once he was out of their sight, he paused, and panted in exhaustion. Slowly, he felt Snob Mode dwindle in strength until it vanished.

“That was too close,” he muttered. He went up to the Office, and stepped inside. He swapped out his cloak for a pristine black tuxedo, and hid the glasses in a desk drawer as usual. Combing back his hair, Blueblood breathed out, and went to go greet his guests and helpers. He wasn’t looking forward to it that much.

“Hello, my dear guests!” Blueblood announced as he stepped out of a corridor in front of the Elements of Harmony. They looked surprised, and a bit unhappy, but nothing worse, at least.

“Perhaps we should go greet Aunty Celestia and Aunty Luna. They should be with Captain Shining Armor and Cousin Cadence,” and he started walking down the halls. They followed, but he heard Rainbow Dash mutter “snooty little…” He decided to ignore that.

In the dining room, the Princesses greeted the Elements, while Twilight and Cadence began to do a little dance. Blueblood snickered a bit, which earned him a black look from the purple unicorn and her friends.

“I’m glad you are here, my little ponies. I am glad you decided to accept my invitation and help Blueblood with his efforts,” Princess Celestia said, a smile directed at her subjects. They smiled, and dinner was an uneventful affair. The princesses and mares went to their rooms afterwards, leaving Blueblood to have a chat with Shining Armor.

“I have my work cut out for me,” the blond prince sighed, while his cousin-in-law just nodded. “Any tips?” He asked hopefully.

“Nope. I’m not a ladies stallion, Blueblood. I was lucky to get Cadence’s affection, and I’m not sure how that happened in the first place. All I can say as advice is to nod and say yes. That’s all I can help with.”

Blueblood sighed again, and decided to call it a night.

“If I survive the next week, I’ll be more than satisfied,” Blueblood muttered.

Truth of the Past

It had been several days since the Elements had arrived, and now it was only three days to the Hospital’s event. The planning had gone on well, all things considered. Pinkie had brought some sort of Party Cannon, and after seeing its effects, Blueblood had chosen to let the decorations be done last.

Rarity and Twilight had spent lots of time designing party favors and special party gowns to replace the hospital’s standard drab and boring ones. They were lovely, and both Blueblood and Azure Flame complimented them. Blueblood’s appreciation had fallen on uncaring ears, though Rarity had blushed from Azure’s kind words.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had talked with each other, and had some kind of animal show planned. Blueblood had looked at their idea, and while a bit nervous to have a bear, no matter how tamed, in a party of any kind, had relented and let the two Pegasi set it up. He hoped this was not going to come back and bite him. Figuratively or literally. He’d seen the teeth on that bear!

Lastly, Applejack and Spike had gone over recipes and catering plans, and decided to ship in some fresh produce the day before to make sure the food was perfect. Their food looked good, but neither Azure nor Blueblood was welcome in the kitchens when Spike was in there. He had learned later, from Fluttershy, that the young dragon had a foalhood crush on Rarity. It was apparently an open secret.

Finally, though, the day was coming to an end. Blueblood had shed Azure Flame’s persona earlier, and now was walking alongside the Elements plus Spike towards the dining hall for another evening of forced small talk.

As they walked, there was an oppressive silence, and Blueblood was starting to feel uncomfortable, with seven pairs of eyes staring at him with various degrees of dislike.

Despite his best efforts, Blueblood had yet to reach an accord with any of them, and some badly timed accidents on his part had somehow made his relationship worse! It wasn't his fault that Twilight's mane had been soaked in ginger ale! Honestly, he had no idea the bottle had been there, and anypony could have tripped over it, causing it to roll down a hundred steps, get shaken, then explode in a haze of sugary water and flavoring!

And he still hadn't been able to apologize properly to any of them. Every time he had, something went wrong, or they ignored him. Blueblood groaned in his thoughts. He must have been an evil dictator in a past life to have generated this much bad Karma. Still, never too late to try...

“So… Twilight! How are your studies going, since you left?” He asked, trying to break the tension.

“It’s been going well, thank you for asking.” She said nothing else, and the silence came back with a vengeance.

“Will, uh, any of you participate in the Grand Galloping Gala this year?” he asked next.

“I’m afraid that we haven’t had much of good impression of it after last year,” Rarity said coldly, and Blueblood gulped down sudden fear.

“Yes, about that…” He stopped, and turned to them. They stopped, and looked at him.

“I had wanted to apologize for my actions to you Rarity, and to your friends. It wasn’t very chivalrous of me.” They just stared at him, and he rubbed the back of his head with a hoof, nervous all over again.

“That night was supposed to be the best night of our lives. While you might not have been responsible for all of it going wrong, you were rude to my friends, especially Applejack, and very rude to me,” Rarity said, her eyes narrowing at the Prince. “You did not act as a gentlecolt, and have lost all respect in my opinion.”

Blueblood took an involuntary step back.

“I’d go so far to say that the Gala was the worst ever. Ever!” She declared. At this, something came over Blueblood. He stopped looking nervous, and seemed… defiant? Rarity didn’t seem to notice, but the others did.

“The worst Gala ever? I think you are exaggerating. It was hardly the most pleasant, but definitely not the worst.” Something was wrong. Blueblood had a look in his eyes, and now Rarity saw it as well.

“Oh, are you complaining? You didn’t have cake blasted into your mane when used as a LIVING SHIELD!” Rarity shot back, not backing down.

“I am complaining! I’ve tried to be nice to you all, and received little more than distain in return! Azure Flame was kind enough to mention some of the unflattering things you’ve all been saying, and should be lucky I don’t throw you out!”

“How dare you force Azure Flame to spy on us! How low can you get?!” Rainbow cried, stepping next to Rarity.

“That doesn’t matter! And it’s not spying, anyway!” Blueblood said, trying to dismiss their anger.

“Well then, I should think you understand our position regardless! And I stand by my earlier comment! Last year’s Gala was the worst one in the history of the Gala’s!” Rarity shouted.

Something snapped inside Blueblood at that. Painful memories from years ago started to fill his head, and in a haze of anger, he raised his hoof, intending to strike Rarity. There was gasp from the mares, and their shocked reaction snapped Blueblood out of his rage just in time. His hoof was literally inches from Rarity’s face, her eyes wide with shock and fear.

All at once, Blueblood staggered back, realization at his almost-attempt vivid in his mind. He looked down at his hoof, than at Rarity, than at the other mares who were staring daggers at him. He gave a strangled gasp and bolted away, running to his room.

The mare’s quickly surrounded Rarity and began to comfort her.

“Come on! We should go tell Princess Celestia what just happened!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, and the others nodded grimly.

They reached the dining hall, and stepped inside. There were a number of maids and serving staff walking around with food, and a few Guards as well. The Princesses and Shining Armor were already seated, and they looked up in surprise at the expressions on their guest’s faces.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” Shining asked, worried, as he got up and went to them. He led them to their seats, and once seated, Applejack spoke up.

“It was Blueblood! He and Rarity got into an argument, and the git, pardon mah language, nearly hit her!” Everyone looked surprised at this.

“What were you discussing?” Luna asked. Applejack shrugged.

“Somethang stupid. Rarity just said that last year’s Gala was the worst Gala ever, and Blueblood got all defensive. And when Rarity refused to change her mind, he raised his hoof ta hit her! But he stopped, and ran off like a coward!”

At this, a small round of whispering went on with the staff. It wasn’t the kind of whispering Twilight and the others expected, though. It was all about Blueblood, but was shocking!

“Really? They said that?”

“Ugh, I can’t believe they’d do that!”

“For shame.”

“Poor Blueblood!”

That last comment, whispered by one of the maids to a guard, who had nodded in agreement, shocked the group.

“Why are you all on Blueblood’s side?!” Rainbow Dash demanded, jumping out of her chair and glaring at the maid and guard. To her surprise, the piebald coated maid with a grey tea kettle as her Cutie Mark glared back.

“If you don’t know, then you shouldn’t be talking!” She retorted, before clamping her hooves over her mouth and giving the Princesses a scared look.

“It shouldn’t be my place to say this, but you seem to not know about the reason he would have taken offense. So I suppose I must enlighten you,” Celestia said sadly, and gave the maid a reassuring smile.

“Blueblood took offense at Rarity’s assumption to call the last Gala the worst ever. The reason is because, 15 years ago, Blueblood was present at the actual worst Gala in history. It was also a sad day for all of Equestria as well.” Her sad expression stunned the group, and Rainbow floated back to her seat, chastened.

“It is hard for me to speak of this, but try to bare with my abridged history lesson.” Celestia took a deep breath before continuing. “15 years ago, when Blueblood was just a colt, he snuck into the Gala with Cadence to see his parents, Princess Golden Light and Prince Blue Wave. Golden Light was… a beautiful mare. She was kind and well loved by all as well. Her husband Blue Wave was a Pegasus and the Admiral of the Royal Fleet, who was adored by the soldiers and sailors under his care. Well, Blueblood got in, and came to surprise his parents.”

As she spoke, Celestia started to tear up, along with Cadence who lowered her head onto Shining’s shoulder. Luna gave a sniff. She’d heard it as well, but it still stung.

“What happened that night was unexpected and tragic. A unicorn impersonating another noble got into the party, and came up to me as part of the greeters and well wishers. Golden Light and Blue Wave were nearby, and Blueblood was very close as well. But all of a sudden, the unicorn started to shout something, and tore off his suit. He was a member of an Anti-Royalty sect, and he had planned to try and kill me that day. He had dynamite strapped all over his body, and lit it up. The fuses were burning too fast, and I was too shocked to do anything. Golden Light saw Blueblood nearby and ran to protect her son from the explosion. And Blue Wave…tackled the bomber before he exploded, knocking him away from me and the other guests.” Celestia sniffed, and struggled to hold back her tears now, while Cadence was weeping softly onto her husband’s shoulder. Some of the older servants and guards also held back the tears as they remembered that day.

“The explosion killed the bomber and Blue Wave instantly, who had tried to save me and everyone else. But the blast was too big, and would have killed Blueblood had it not struck Golden Light, who jumped in front to save her son. The results were horrible. She was crippled, but Blueblood was fine. But even though she survived, she passed away almost a year later from the injuries.”

The hall was silent, save for the sound of a balloon deflating and a strangled sob from Fluttershy. The Elements of Harmony plus Spike looked down, shame-faced and depressed.

“Blueblood grew up very isolated and estranged from most other ponies as a result of the incident.” Everypony looked at Shining Armor, who was holding his wife comfortingly. “He doesn’t mean to act rude, but he doesn’t know how else to act.” He looked at Princess Celestia and shrugged sadly.

“If you want to know more, don’t pressure him. Let him reveal whatever he wants, and on his own terms,” Celestia finished. Nopony had much of an appetite after that, and it was very quiet and solemn.

Hidden away in one of the many rooms of the Castle, Blueblood stared dully at a pair of magnificent paintings. They were life sized, full body portraits of a regal Unicorn mare and Pegasus stallion.

“The Duties of a Prince…” Blueblood whispered, staring up at the images, “are to be a Beacon for those who have lost their way, and be a Moral Compass to prevent others from going astray.” He choked on a sob and looked down in shame.

“I’m sorry, mother and father. I still have a long way to go before I am a true prince…” Prince Blueblood curled up in front of his parent’s and fell asleep amidst the dust and memories of his parents.

Author's Note

Well, here it is! Next chapter will be a flashback! Sort of.
Also, I'm going to start uploading on Sundays and Wednesdays as regularly as possible.
Enjoy and leave feedback!

Sorrows of the Past

“Come on, Cadence! Let’s go!” A young Blueblood stamped his hooves impatiently as he waited for his older cousin, a pink and pastel Alicorn. It was late in the evening, and he didn’t want to waste anymore time. She appeared out of her room a few minutes later, much to the young prince’s annoyance.

“I wanted to get my mane in order. I can’t sneak into a party and look bad, can I?” Blueblood rolled his eyes at his cousin. She looked fine, to him, and he grabbed her hoof and started to drag her down the halls. After a bit, he released her, and she trotted calmly next to him, while Blueblood started to talk about what he wanted to do.

“First, I’m gonna go see Mommy. I’ll see if Daddy wants to play a game with me, and then make them dance together. They don’t get to spend a lot of time together. Then, I’ll eat some cake with Aunty, and maybe make some funny faces at the guards. I wonder if Fleur will be there?” Cadence chuckled at her cousin’s excitement, and though she wouldn’t admit it, she was looking forward to sneaking into the biggest event in all the land as well.

“Sure you want her to see you? She might be mad you snuck into a party just for adults!” Cadence teased, and Blueblood blushed a bit.

“She, she won’t be mad! She’ll be glad to see me!” Blueblood protested, suddenly worried. Maybe he should back out now?

That thought vanished quickly as he heard a swell of music coming up from the staircase. It was a wonderful, peaceful sound, the orchestra playing a soft yet quick paced waltz. Blueblood squee’d with barely contained excitement, which was mirrored by a similar squeal by Cadence. He giggled at her, and she huffed a bit.

Cadence was dressed in a dark purple and gold dress with small gems sewn into the hem. It was complemented by a small silver tiara that had a single ruby in its center, and her mane was brushed and curled. She wasn’t wearing any perfume, as she couldn’t decide on a single scent she’d wanted to use, but she was still stunning.

As for Blueblood, he wore a black tuxedo that contrasted well with his bright white coat, and in the lapel he had pinned a bluebell flower, preserved with magic. His mane was combed back just like his father’s, and held in place with some styling gel he’d found in his dad’s bathroom. He’d used a bit too much, though, and the result was his mane looked shiny. For the two youngsters, this was going to be a fun night.

Sneaking in wouldn’t be easy if they came in from the garden or anywhere outside the audience hall. And everypony would be watching the main staircase, where their Aunt Celestia stood and greeted her guests, so no go that way. The only solution to this problem would be entering the Gala from one of the serving entrances, where the serving staff was setting out delicacies and taking away used dishes.

The pair stepped into one of the service passage ways, and walked out towards the party. A young maid appeared in front of them, balancing a tray on her back. Her coat was an odd piebald color, but was nice none the less, and she had a grey tea kettle as her Cutie Mark. She was a new servant in the palace, and she saw the two sneaky foals freeze as she appeared.

Instead of calling out to somepony to take them away, or chastise them for sneaking in, she just gave the two a wink and walked on. Blueblood and Cadence let out a breath they’d been holding in, smiling at the maid and then at each other. The Gala was in front of them, just beyond those curtains…

“You don’t have to stand by my side all evening, you two. Go and have fun!” Celestia said to a pair of Ponies who flanked her at the top of the staircase.

“Why would I? I get to stand at the top of a majestic room, staring down at all the little ponies as they scurry around, with two beautiful mares by my side.” This came from an aqua colored Pegasus stallion who wore a navy blue uniform with gold epaulets at the shoulders. A number of medals and awards decorated it, and he wore them all with pride. His mane, which was a pale green like seaweed, was smoothed back with styling gel in a very suave manner, though it made his mane look wet, as if it was actual seaweed on his head. His tail was cropped short like all members of the Navy, and he looked at the room with blue eyes. A lit lighthouse was his Cutie Mark, and soon Prince Blue Wave was reward for his comment by a sharp jolt in his flank which made him twitch.

The sharp poke from somepony’s magic was retaliation for the earlier comment, and Celestia stifled a laugh at the antics of both. The other Pony, a beautiful Unicorn mare with a lustrous snow white coat and mane like spun gold, gave her husband a withering look. Princess Golden Light proceeded to roll her eyes at her aunt’s controlled mirth. She wore a simple ice blue dress that was ruffled with white lace at the edges, and a number of glass beads had been woven into her mane. They caught the light and reflected it around her in dazzling splotches of rainbow colors. The couple was stunning, and many compliments had already been given to both.

“Seriously, though, you two don’t need to stand around with me forever. Enjoy the night!” Celestia urged, and Golden Light and Blue Wave looked at each other.

“I suppose I could go and mingle some. I think I see Fancy Pants over by the Punch Bowl. I’d like to hear how his company’s new inventions are coming,” Golden Light declared, and she stepped daintily down the marble staircase, the ponies in line to greet the Solar Princess parting respectfully for her. Celestia glanced at Blue Wave who shrugged.

“Maybe later. I don’t think my crass sense of humor goes well with the majority of the guests,” Blue Wave said dryly. While many nobles were fine one on one, or even in small groups, get them all together in one place at once, and their collective snobbery and self-worth increased exponentially, resulting in more uptight ponies than should be allowed.

Blue Wave heard Celestia snicker, and the Prince realized he had said that out loud. Luckily, only Celestia had heard, so none of the nobles gave him a dirty look. Well, not for that reason at least. You set one ice sculpture on fire three years ago, and they never let you live it down…

While Prince Blue Wave continued the Meet ‘n’ Greet, Princess Golden Light made her way over to a table lined with punch bowls full of a variety of drinks. There were a few ponies standing around it, though the one she wanted to speak with was alone, the other nobles not really looking over at Count Fancy Pants. He was also a knight, and he preferred to be called by that rank, as his family had lost much of their money and land long before he was born, and had only the title to show for it.

“Sir Fancy Pants! How are you this evening?” Golden Light asked, hiding an unladylike smirk as she saw the other nobles grind their teeth at not being addressed by the lovely royal.
Fancy Pants looked up and smiled warmly, before bowing slightly to her.

“Princess Light. You honor me with your attention.” Golden Light grinned, and looked over at the humble stallion. The Unicorn was a year or two younger than herself, and his fine white coat was lovely and well groomed. He was starting to grow a moustache, though what was on his lips was very thin and lack luster. Fancy Pants was one of the few nobles who Golden Light and Blue Wave could stand to be around, and they gladly called him friend. His humility was refreshing, and he was never rude or mean to anypony, regardless of station. The Count was also a genius, far more gifted than others in the mechanical and engineering department.

“Friends do not have to bow, Fancy.” The stallion nodded and got up, silently savoring the envious looks his counterparts gave him at the Princess’ words.

“How goes your work? Have you finished your new invention?”

“Why, yes, I have! The proto-types have been completed, and I am ready for market testing. I think you’ll be impressed.”
As the two adults talked, none of them noticed a filly and a colt sneaking around the room, gazing in awe at the decorations and the finely dressed ponies.

“This is so amazing! Look, that mare’s wearing one of Hoity Toity’s new summer dresses! How elegant! And is that the model, Photo Finish? She looks beautiful!” Cadence was gushing as she took in the sights, though Blueblood was far less interested in it. He had wandered over to a buffet table and was munching on some pie and hors devors under the furniture, hidden from sight by the long tablecloth.

As he ate he listened to the various conversations and mutterings of the guests and party-goers. It was fun, hearing all sorts of stuff. Like how Baron von Plump had lost ten pounds after his wife put him on a diet, or how Sir Needy was porking his maids. That last one confused the young prince. What did pigs have to do with it? It sounded wrong and Blueblood was glad when the two gossips moved on. After a while, he heard a voice he knew quiet well.

“Will you please stop pestering me, Grove? You are getting annoying.” Blueblood’s face lit up as he heard Fleur de Lys’ warm and soft voice, though tinged a bit with anger.

“We are right for each other, though! You know it’s true, baby!” The slimy voice of Flame Grove, a sleazy noble from Manehatten, was heard, and Blueblood grimaced. He was a rude Earth Pony, with no respect for anypony but himself.

“I think you might be going deaf, so how about I repeat what I said earlier? Go bother somepony else, Grove. I do not want to speak with you tonight. Do I have to say it again?” Now, Blueblood could see Fleur’s hooves from under the tablecloth, and they were joined by hooves that most likely belonged to Flame Grove.

“You know I won’t, baby! You and I are made for each other!” Blueblood could feel Fleur getting angrier, and he himself was a bit peeved at the jerk bothering his foalsitter. So he planned an intricate and convoluted revenge plot!
Not really. He just snuck out to another table, grabbed a candle, snuck back under the table Fleur and Grove were standing by, and set the stallion’s tail on fire.

Above the table, neither pony noticed the fire spreading till one of the nearby nobles pointed it out.

“Somepony set you on fire again, Grove.” The Earth Pony looked over, and sighed.

“I should go deal with this.” He walked away, his tail still burning, and the other nobles shook their heads.

“Third time this week.”

“His tail-stylist must be a rich pony.”

“Why do ponies always set him on fire?”
Fleur heard a small giggle from beneath the table, and she looked under to find the source, though she had a suspicion.

“Hello, Little Blue,” she said with a smile.

“Eeep!” With a squeak of shock, the prince looked up at his foalsitter, and then shot away, not wanting to be caught. She smiled warmly at his antics, than saw his mother talking with Fancy Pants. She decided to greet them.

“…And that is how my Calculators work.” Fancy had just finished explaining how his invention would function, while Princess Golden Light simply nodded.

“But why not switch the catalyst unit to a silver wire, instead of copper? Silver conducts electricity better.” The Princess offered her suggestion, and Fancy Pants nodded in acknowledgement.

“Well, price is one factor; also, it is easier to mold copper…”

“Hello, nerds!”

The two Unicorns look over in surprise, while the other nobles gasped in shock at the statement. Calling Princess Light a nerd! How uncouth!

“Oh, hello Fleur. I was just conversing with Fancy about his new invention.” The young mare rolled her eyes at Princess Golden Light while Fancy Pant’s smiled with good humor.

“I heard. Anyways, Fancy Pants, are you ready to lose to me again?” Fleur pointed over to a series of side tables with games set up on them. Mostly chess boards, but a couple card games were set up.

“Just because you’ve beaten me a dozen times in a row already does not mean you’ll do it again. I accept your challenge!” The two smiled slyly.

“That sounded like you think you can beat me. For that, I will defeat you in four moves, rather than just five,” Fleur declared, and the stallion walked off with a laugh to set up one of the boards.

“You two should get married already,” Golden Light stated with a wink, and Fleur face-hoofed along with several other nobles.

“For a princess, you show very little tact.” Fleur grumbled. It was an old quest of Golden Light’s to hook up the young noble-mare from Prance with a gentlecolt.

“Ah, but you see, it is because I am a princess! I have ponies to do that for me,” Golden Light said with a smirk, and the two laughed it off.

“By the way, I saw Blueblood earlier. I think he and Cadence snuck into the Gala,” Fleur mentioned as she headed over to Fancy Pants. Golden Light shook her head. Of course he had. Why would she possibly imagine that her son and niece would listen to her and stay in their rooms? She trotted off to find them.

The party was beginning to wind down, and as it neared midnight, the atmosphere took on a more calm and reflexive mood. The orchestra switched to something more subdued, and the line of greeters was almost gone. In fact, only twelve ponies were remaining. One of them, the fourth in line, was acting oddly. He twitched a few times, and muttered some things under his breath. The nobles paid him little attention, save for a few haughty looks at the pony who seemed out of it.

His suit seemed lumpy up close, though the stallion behind him in line put it down to the twitches. His iron grey mane, though well groomed, had some stray strands loose on his head. His coat, a nice burgundy color, seemed messy and unbrushed. His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared up at Celestia with a strange expression.

Blue Wave had noticed the odd looking Unicorn and was a little worried, and a lot suspicious. He couldn’t place a hoof on it, but the Unicorn seemed dangerous for some reason. At length, the disheveled noble was second in line. Then, he was next, as the pony in front stepped aside after greeting the Solar Princess.

Meanwhile, near the door to the gardens, Blueblood was leaning against the wall, feeling bored. At first it had been fun, hanging around and eating, but he felt a stomach ache coming on, and he had gotten fed up with the whining of the nobles. Maybe when he was an adult, he’d care. But for now, he wanted to leave. Unfortunately, Cadence was having a blast. The teenage Alicorn had wiggled her way into a bunch of conversations, and was holding her own against the older nobles with a grace and ease even he could see.

Princess Golden Light had been looking for Blueblood for an hour or so, and finally saw him standing near the garden exit. The princess had seen Cadence earlier, but she seemed to be doing fine, so she chose to focus on her son first. She sighed, and headed over to fetch Blueblood.

“Greetings, my little pony. How nice of you to be able to attend the Gala this year,” Princess Celestia said warmly to the twitchy Unicorn in front of her. Blue Wave raised an eyebrow at his silence.

“Well? Do you have something to say?” He inquired, looking at the weird pony.

“No…” the Unicorn whispered. He looked up at Celestia with something in his eyes she had seen only once before, in her corrupted sister. Unfathomable rage and hate, directed at her.

“NO!” He cried, and he tore of his suit with a blast of magic. The shout brought everypony’s attention to them. Golden Light gasped while Blue Wave swore violently at what they saw. The Unicorn’s body was strapped with dozens of sticks of dynamite, the fuses tied together near his neck.

“No King! No Queen! No Lord! No Master! WE WILL NOT BE FOOLED AGAIN!!” The Unicorn screamed, and his horn lit up, and a spark burst to life on the fuses. The fire caught, and raced towards the explosives. Celestia, still stunned from seeing the boiling hate in his eyes, did not move, while the guards tried to run forwards but were hindered by panicking guests. Only one pony could act.

Without a second thought, Blue Wave cast flared out his wings, and gathered strands of air around his body, and rushed at the terrorist, slamming into him with a grunt from the Prince and a scream of anger from the madpony. They were at the top of the stairs, and this combined with the flying Pegasus catapulted them far above the heads of the other ponies. Unfortunately, it led them straight towards the doors which opened out onto the gardens.

Blueblood stared in shock, first as the terrorist pony revealed his dynamite and shouted his words, then as his father bravely tackled the assailant into the air. He saw them shooting towards him, but he couldn’t move. He heard a scream from nearby, and felt somepony hit him from the side.
Across the room, Fleur and Fancy Pants screamed in horror as they saw all that transpired. Their cries grew louder and more urgent as they saw Princess Golden Light dive forwards to cover her son’s body with her own.
There was an explosion. It deafened the ears and blinded the eyes. Vile smoke choked them and a shock wave smacked them around.

Fleur felt something nudge her and move her. She blinked, to find herself sprawled on the floor with Fancy Pants shaking her awake. His mouth was moving. She couldn’t hear what he was saying. Her ears were full of a painful buzzing sound.

She looked with bleary eyes at where she had last seen the Princess and Blueblood. What had happened? At once, memories returned to her along with a dose of fear fueled adrenaline, and she jumped to her hooves, ignoring the dizziness that accompanied it. She ran through the dazed crowd, Fancy Pants hot on her trail.
She rushed to a crumpled pile of ice blue silk that twitched feebly, and as she approached she saw dark red stains seeping from it. They ran across the floor, parts of it scorched and decorated with splashes of smoking gore.
She hurried to the side of the fallen princess, her hearing returning as she did so.

And the first things she heard made her tear up with uncontrollable grief, and would haunt her forever.

“Mommy?! Mommy?! Don’t leave me, Mommy!!”

Author's Note

I brought more Feels. Enjoy!
Also, the words shouted by the Revolutionary are from Terry Pratchet's book, "Wee Free Men." I just borrowed them and rewrote them in English. No plagerism intended, just respect!

Lets get this Party Started!

“So, is everything ready for tonight?” Azure Flame asked, looking over the edge of some files he had been reviewing. Beyond his gaze, Twilight Sparkle stood in front of the desk Blueblood would normal sit behind. Nopony questioned why he was sitting at the desk, as ponies believed Azure Flame did most of the work. And besides, the chair was extremely comfy.

“Yes, it looks like it is all done. Except for some last minute additions Pinkie wants to add, everything is prepared for tonight’s event.” Twilight shifted from hoof to hoof, eyes darting around the room. Azure raised an eyebrow at Twilight’s actions.

“Is there something else?”

“Actually, we, that is, myself and the rest of the girls, were wondering if Blueblood would be showing up for the event. Since he’s hosting the event and all…”

Azure looked back down at the papers on his desk, not looking at the Unicorn. He sighed, and then looked up.

“Yes. He will be there to open the doors and greet the patients. He might even stay longer, if some ponies don’t mind.” This last comment was directed at Twilight and the other Elements, and she knew it. She wanted to look away in shame, but just nodded and walked out to wrap up any loose ends.

Once she was gone, Azure groaned and rubbed his temples with his hooves. It had been a pain dealing with them the past few days, and it hadn’t helped that he was trying to restrain his emotions in both personas.

He didn’t know what to do. It hurt him deeply that Rarity and the others, while ignorant, had driven him to nearly striking the pony he cared for. And it hadn’t helped when, after waking up the next morning in his parent’s memorial, he had learned that Celestia had told them an abridged version of the Gala that had happened fifteen years ago.

And for the past couple of days, his mind had been swirling with thoughts and emotions, not all of them rational or good. It took all of his will power not to act on most, and even more to appear normal. Luna had been by, and his newly returned aunt had helped, using some sort of spell to ease his mind and soothe him. Today was the first day he felt better.

Still, he had a duty to perform. He would go to the Hospital Event, and be the best darn host they’d ever see! Even if it killed him!

He shook his head. No, never think about killing or death. Especially not on the anniversary of his parent’s tragedy.

Azure looked over his paperwork and sighed. Might as well get to it…

“Well, Twilight? Is Blueblood going to be there?” Fluttershy asked, walking up to her friend as the Unicorn walked into the lounge. It was a large room full of couches and soft cushions, and was where guests could relax without having to go to their rooms. The rest of the Elements and Spike were here, waiting for Twilight to return from Blueblood’s office.

She nodded, and the others relaxed, releasing tension they hadn’t realized they were holding in. After the startling reveal of Blueblood’s tragic past, Fluttershy had cried almost the entire night while Pinkie had been uncharacteristically depressed till the next morning. The rest had felt awful for the way they had treated Blueblood, though Twilight and Rarity had taken it harder than the rest.

Twilight had been mad because she hadn’t known. Sure, it was personal and private, but wouldn’t Princess Celestia have told her? Or even her brother or Cadence, for Pony’s sake! Then again, she reflected that she had been more socially introverted back then compared to now, and might not have cared or listened if it had been brought up.

As for Rarity, there had been sick feeling in her stomach ever since Princess Celestia had revealed Blueblood’s sorrowful past. She felt awful. Never in her life had she experienced guilt on this level, and it was tearing her up inside. She had no idea how to fix this mess.

Hopefully, though, they could all apologize profusely at the party this evening.

The time of reckoning had come. Would he fail, or would he succeed? Blueblood nervously fidgeted with his bowtie, trying to make it look perfect. Then, he moved on to his suit. A tug here, a pull there, and he decided it looked perfect as well. He slicked back his hair with a gel laced comb, neatly letting his mane fall into his usual style. With a practiced flick of magic, he drew over a handheld mirror, and gave himself a critical look-over. Satisfied, he then prepared the final touches.

In a small vase next to his dresser, there were two magically preserved flowers; a rose, gotten on his 16th birthday, and a bluebell, a gift from his mother on his 9th birthday. Today was a special occasion, and so he gently and with loving care, lifted the bluebell out of the vase and into his suit’s lapel. For a brief moment, he remembered the last time he had worn it. His mother’s funeral. He shook his head.

No! This was going to be a wonderful evening! After that mental pep-talk, Blueblood left his room and headed down to the foyer, where the Elements of Harmony would be waiting for him. He gulped down his fears as he descended the staircases, and made his way to the mares. And what he saw would have knocked his socks off, if he wore them.

The girls were all wearing lovely dresses, each of them similar to the ones they’d worn at last year’s Gala. The main difference was that they were not too over the top, and looked just right for a semi-formal occasion. It also looked like they’d all been to the Spa earlier, and they almost shone with light, they way they looked and held themselves.

Blueblood could tell that some of the guards weren’t able to completely hide their appreciation behind a stoic face, and he was sure that he had a similar stunned expression. But, years of Princely and Diplomatic training kicked in, and he covered his wonderment and longing with a more appropriate kind smile.

“You all look amazing,” Blueblood stated, as he walked in. They turned to face him, and he thought for a moment that they might take offense to his comment. They didn’t, though Rarity blushed from the compliment. That was a start, at least.

“We’re ready to go whenever you are, Prince Blueblood,” one of the coach pullers said from the doorway, and the Prince nodded.

“Well then, I think we should be off!” Blueblood smiled as he said this, and led the six radiant mares to the largest coach they’d ever seen. It was massive, and could probably hold a dozen ponies! The frame work was gold and black, with silvery curtains on the windows, and the emblems of both Celestia and Luna were emblazoned upon the door ways. Blueblood stepped up to the coach and opened the door, then stood aside and motioned for the Elements to enter first.

They entered silently, though there was a small, “Thank you,” that was squeaked out by Fluttershy. Once they were all piled in, he stepped within and sat on the edge of the soft cushioned bench that was the seat. There was plenty of room, and they took this opportunity to spread out and get comfortable.

“Don’t get too used to being here. We’ll arrive at the hospital in fifteen minutes or so,” Blueblood mentioned, gazing out the window.

The Pegasi hitched themselves up, and soon they all felt the coach speeding on its way. As they flew, there was silence in the coach. Not an oppressive or tension filled silence, but more of a “What do I do to break the ice” kind of silence. Eventually, Blueblood decided to speak.

“I want to apologize to you, Miss Rarity. I did not want to hit you, it was just…”

“No, it should be us who apologize!” Blueblood looked up at over at the white Unicorn mare who had spoken.

“We, or rather, I, went too far in our assertion that our experiences were far worse than yours. We didn’t know about your…past,” Rarity said, giving him a sad and apologetic look.

“That’s right! I would totally smack a pony who badmouthed me like that! You’re a lot better than that, so I’m glad you didn’t,” Rainbow Dash chimed in. He could tell she was bad at apologizing, but didn’t hold it against her. She was trying, at least.

“Ah’m sorry if I got a bit uppity over it all. Ah spoke to one of tha chefs, and they told me yer allergic ta apples. So, I forgive you for spittin’ mine out, and ah apologize for being rude to ya about it.” This came from Applejack, and he smiled slightly at her wording of it all.

“I’m super-duper sorry we made you cry, Blue! Really, really really! Really Sorry!” Somehow, Pinkie Pie had crossed the distance between the two of them in a flash. One moment she was at the far end, the next she was literally right next to him, her face in his. Blueblood jerked back in surprise, but smacked his head on the window, making him groan in pain.

“Oh dear! Let me see your head!” The next thing he knew, Blueblood found himself being looked over by Fluttershy, who pulled out a small first aid kit from somewhere in her dress. She carefully placed a band-aid on his bump, and then expertly covered it using his mane.

“Thanks,” Blueblood said, resisting the urge to rub the wound.

“Please, don’t mention it. Also, I’m really sorry as well. I didn’t mean to make you feel bad,” the timid yellow Pegasus mumbled, in a surprisingly cute fashion.

“And I’m sorry as well, Blueblood. I should have known this, but even after living in the castle for all that time, I still didn’t know about your past. And I’m sorry for opening old wounds.” This was from Twilight, who looked miffed at not knowing something that she clearly felt would have been nice to know before, but also a bit sad that she hadn’t and thus couldn’t help.

For a moment, Blueblood felt a tingle in his heart. For a brief moment, he was happy. For the first time in many years, he smiled with genuine joy. This did not go unnoticed by the girls, and something in their eyes changed. The moment was ruined a second later by a thump as the coach came to a halt. Blueblood would have been annoyed, but he was good at hiding things, so he let it go. With a deep breath, he swung open the doors to the coach, and smiled at the red carpet that had been unrolled to greet them. A few of the Royal Guard had been borrowed to work security for the event, and the prince gave them all a thankful smile. He stepped down, and helped the Elements out next, then walked with calm and practiced steps up to the doors of the Grand Heart Hospital.

Just then, a herald from somewhere called out his name, announcing his presence as the doors were hauled open by a pair of Guards. There was a smattering of applause, and Blueblood smiled at the interior.

The lobby had been redesigned, the benches and couches moved around to allow tables and desks to be set up, laden with food and drinks. All of the furniture had baby blue covers on them, and the benches and couches were given fluffy blue throw pillows to act as cushions. In addition, all the patients stood or sat around, wearing festively colored hospital gowns, while the nurses and doctors wore suits and dresses of their own choosing. The family of the patients stood by their loved ones as well, wearing their own outfits.

As he stepped in to the applause, Blueblood nodded to them all, and stood aside to let the Elements in, who got their own fair share of cheers and approval. Walking over to a podium that had been set up, he cleared his throat before speaking.

“Thank you for such a wonderful greeting, everypony! It makes me so glad that I get to be here and see the results of the hard work from these six lovely mares,” Blueblood waving a hoof in the direction of the Elements of Harmony, “but there is one pony I’d like to thank the most for tonight. Without her, this would never have happened.” He paused dramatically, then pointed a hoof into the audience, singling out a filly.

“Please thank little Bouncing Ball for writing to me, and giving me such a wonderful idea! Her parents have raised a good pony!” A round of applause and cheers accompanied this, and the pale green unicorn blushed furiously from the attention and the kisses her parents gave her. “Now, stop listening to my boring speech and have some fun!” With that, the party goers cheered, some with more volume than others, and they broke away into smaller groups to do whatever it was party goers did.

Blueblood smiled, and felt the gazes of the Mane Six on his back. This time, though, there was no hostility, and no mistrust. The prince allowed himself a moment to bask in the feeling of goodwill he so rarely got to experience.

Dance the Night Away

“Really, thank you again for this, Prince Blueblood,” Real Medicine gushed, having approached the noble Unicorn two hours into the party.

The event had gone on well, and the hospital’s director had come up to thank Blueblood once more. Before her, a number of Ponies had come to express their gratitude, and it warmed his heart to be treated so kindly. Normally, Ponies treated him like a prince; too lofty for them to approach, or believing him to be conceited or arrogant. Other nobles either tried to get into his good graces with flattery and lies, or they tried to pander to him with brown nosing or bribery. And more often than not whispered behind his back.

Tonight, though, the Ponies who came to him were ordinary citizens who wanted to give heartfelt thanks. It was nice for things to be different.

Blueblood nodded to Real Medicine’s compliment, and something caught her eye, causing her to bound away.

“Um, Prince Blueblood, sir?” the royal Unicorn looked around for a second to find the source of the voice, but when something tugged his suit, he realized it was a group of fillies and colts who had come up to him next. Leading the group was Bouncing Ball, who had a shy smile on her face. He returned the smile, and looked down at the adorable little ponies around his legs.

“Hello, Bouncing Ball. It was very nice of you to send me a letter. Azure Flame was happy to meet you as well.” The young Unicorn’s smile became wider and more open, and she nodded rapidly.

“Thanks for doing this, Prince Blueblood, sir! It means a lot to us! We don’t get to have a lot of fun in here. It gets lonely and boring…” she trailed off, and the other foals also looked depressed, but they soon cheered up. “But now we can have fun! Thank you!” Blueblood smiled, and patted her on the head.

“I’m happy I could do something for you. You deserve fun as much as the next pony.”

“Did somepony say FUN?!” Pinkie Pie appeared from underneath a nearby table, startling the adult and the foals with her sudden appearance.

“Please don’t do that, Pinkie! I’d rather not have a heart attack!” The pink pony giggled at that.

“But this is the perfect place to have a heart attack, silly! We’re already in a hospital!” This earned her a blank stare from Blueblood and a chorus of giggles from the foals, and they bounced along after Pinkie Pie, suddenly wearing new party hats next to the ones the already had. Blueblood blinked, wondering if his eyes were playing tricks, but shrugged and decided not to question it. He’d only known the Earth Pony mare a few days, and he already understood there were some things you didn’t ask.

“She’s really pretty,” Blueblood heard Bouncing Ball murmur, still next to him. He followed her gaze, where it came to rest on Rarity, basking in the praise being given to her on her dress and the gowns she’d made for everypony. Blueblood smiled.

“She certainly is,” he said without thinking about it, belatedly remembering the filly right next to him. She looked up at him, and a mischievous twinkle was in her eyes.

“Um, that is to say,” Blueblood stammered, and the filly’s intense gaze and smile stayed on him.

“You like her, don’t you?” The blunt observation somehow cut into his heart like a sword. Blueblood coughed for a second, trying to recover his wits.

“Yes, I suppose,” he stammered again, and Bouncing Ball cocked her head to one side.

“Why don’t you say something?” Again, the filly’s bluntness hurt like a knife, but he just nodded dejectedly.

“I would if I could. I do find her charming, endearing, and wonderful, but it’s hard for me to talk to mares. I’m really very nervous at heart. I’m not outgoing like Azure Flame. That’s why I use him.” That last part was barely a whisper, but Bouncing Ball still heard him. She tried to pat his back, but could only reach his shoulders, so settled for that instead.

“Maybe if you talked with her?”

“I just don’t have the confidence. And besides, for a long time, she was rather, well, let’s just say she didn’t like me too much after some mistakes I made.” Blueblood shook his head sadly. “I’m supposed to be a Prince, yet I’m acting like a coward.”

“Hmmm…” Bouncing Ball tapped her fore hoof against her chin, deep in thought, and then quickly rushed off. Blueblood barely registered her departure, lost in his own thoughts.

“Having fun, Fluttershy?” Rarity asked kindly, looking over at the yellow Pegasus. She smiled in response, surrounded by foals and her cuddle animal friends. Fluttershy had brought some of them up to be a petting zoo for the children, and it had been a huge success, even having parents compliment her on her handling of the normally rowdy foals.

“How about yourself? Are you enjoying this?” Fluttershy inquired, and the fashion-pony nodded, smiling.

“Indeed, dear Fluttershy! Everypony has been quite kind in giving compliments to my gowns. I must say, it was a challenge making those drab things look good, but I did it!” Rarity espoused, clearly in her element. A soft tugging at her hem caught her attention, and the white Unicorn looked down to see a cute filly staring back at her. Rarity vaguely recalled her being called Bouncing Ball, the pony who’d sent Blueblood the letter.

“Yes, my dear? How can I help you?” She asked, beaming down at the young pony.

“Can you come with me for a second? I wanted to ask you something.” Rarity, curious, followed the little Unicorn into the dance floor, where the filly looked around for a moment, then grabbed Rarity’s hoof and dragged her over to a spot nearby. Now confused, Rarity was unsure as to what to filly wanted. Lost in her own thoughts, she didn’t notice her surroundings until she bumped into somepony.

“Oof!”

“Oh, I’m sorry! I wasn’t looking, and…” Rarity’s protests died as she looked at the pony she’d walked into.
There, in front of her, Prince Blueblood stood, rubbing his nose where he’d collided with Rarity. He blinked, as he too registered her, her beautiful face mere inches from his own.

“Ah! Oh, um,” Blueblood stammered, trying to find words, but felt something grab one of his hooves.

“Okay! Dance!” The two Unicorns looked down to see Bouncing Ball staring up at them, forcing their hooves together with a great big smile on her face. They looked at each other, than back to Bouncing Ball. The filly groaned and facehoofed.

“Do I have to spell it out? I want you two to DANCE!” she declared, and with a surprising burst of strength, dragged the pair into the middle of the dance floor, where other ponies now turned to watch.
Faces flushed with embarrassment, they looked at each other nervously, until somepony changed the music. Blueblood shrugged as the beat began to play, and gripped Rarity’s hoof with his own.

“I guess we have no choice, now,” he said, with a hint of smile. Rarity returned it, though with a hint more nervousness in hers, and the two began to move in time with the music.

Soon, more ponies joined them, and in time the floor was crowded with patients and guests dancing and having fun. Laughs were had at Twilight’s bizarre dancing, and more laughs were had as Pinkie Pie joined her. Rainbow Dash went next, grabbing the hoof of an elderly patient who had once been a Wonderbolt and cut it up, while Applejack made sure none of their antics destroyed too much. All the while Blueblood and Rarity stayed close to each other.

“This has been a fantastic evening,” the Element of Generosity declared, and turned to the prince, who nodded in agreement.

“Yes, it all turned out better than I hoped. Thank you for helping with this.” His compliment brought a blush to her cheeks, and she wondered why she was acting like this. Her heart was for Azure Flame, not Prince Blueblood. He’d had his chance. Well, admittedly, it hadn’t been much of one, a bit one sided, in all accounts…

As Rarity mused, Blueblood had slipped away, heading into an unoccupied part of the hospital. Twilight, having paused to take a break, had noticed the prince leaving, and decided to follow. Not because she was worried, or anything! But somepony had to look out for Princess Celestia’s nephew and Cadence’s cousin. So resolved, she hurried after him.

“Darn it all! Why does it have to be this way?!” Blueblood ranted, facehoofing repeatedly as he replayed the night’s events. He had spent so much time with Rarity, getting to know her, and yet he couldn’t bring himself to talk to her! He could tell, when he looked at her, that his advances and compliments worried her. Rarity had too much interest in his alter ego to give him anything! He had to tell her!

“Why? Why is it so hard to tell the truth…?” Blueblood moaned, holding his head and he slumped to the floor. “I can’t bring myself to do stop! Why can’t I just stop?! But can I face the world like this? Can I really let her know?” Blueblood sighed deeply, holding back tears of frustration.

“I need to tell her… I need to tell her that I’m Azure Flame…”

“WHAT?!”

Blueblood jumped upright, his melancholy broken by the shout. He looked up terrified. He had been speaking out loud this whole time! Anypony could have heard him! He stared in horror down the hallway to see who had heard him, but his fear turned to shock as soon as he saw the pony.

“TWILIGHT?!”

Across the street, a trio of ponies watched the hospital’s party with a mixture of loathing and revulsion. A Pegasus, a Unicorn, and an Earth Pony stood on the sidewalk, looking on from the safety of a darkened alleyway.

“Why can’t we go in now and break some heads?” The Earth Pony demanded, his copper coat covered with old, faded scars.

“Because we have a plan to follow, and orders to obey,” the Pegasus replied, her crimson coat mostly hidden by pale grey armor she wore with pride.

“And if we mess this up, Master’s plans will never come to fruition,” the tar black Unicorn added, the darkness around them augmented by a spell he was casting.

“Soon, Broken Plate, soon. We will have our vengeance, and the Royalty will weep with bitter tears,” the Pegasus mare said, soothing the angry Earth Pony stallion.

“For your sakes, Sundrop and Ink, I will wait. But not for much longer,” he hissed, grinding his teeth in barely controlled fury.

“That’s all we’ve ever asked for,” Sundrop whispered back, and the trio came together for a hug. As they did, Ink’s darkness wrapped around them, sending them all somewhere else. There was but a single thought in their heads as it happened.

Darkness will Rise, and Tyranny will Fall.

Author's Note

Introducing, the Threat!
Next chapter will be a bit more about the evil that awaits them all.

Darkness Rises

Evil stirred. It waited and grew, hidden from the eyes of the good and the sinless. Past the hot and windswept Badlands where the Changelings hid. Beyond the burning plains of the Sea of Flames where the Eternal Hoard of the Dragon’s lay. Bordered by the Foreboding Jungle, where nameless horrors with dark intellects and darker hungers crawled beneath the twisted branches. Here, in the poisoned, corpse choked crags of the Lost Lands, a great revolution was planned for the world.

The ground bled black tar-like ooze and the only life that could survive was vermin with incredible resourcefulness. Here and there, amidst the grim, grey landscape, toppled buildings stood, and bones littered their streets. Here, the fallen kingdom of the Diamond Dogs and their long dead foes, the Moles, had prospered.

From this place the Diamond Dogs had fled after killing the land with their tainted and now forgotten Alchemy, and leaving the Moles to their fate. Those who had fled regressed, their trappings of civilization falling away as they were demeaned and segregated by the races of the North and East. What they were now, slavers and nomadic vagabonds, was a pale shadow of their former glory, which was little more than myth and legend to them.

But it was in this place of death and decay that new masters had taken up court. Here, in this place, where only those who were trusted and worthy could enter, change was brewing. Change that would liberate the world of its ignorance and bring an era of peace and freedom. Or so it was claimed…

Deep beneath the tortured earth of the Lost Lands, there was an abandoned city. Long ago built and inhabited by the now extinct Moles, the city was built to last, and it had. Now, though, the ruins had new inhabitants. However, it was not full of smiling citizens, but now occupied by a grim army. It was full of people from all races who clutched sharp jagged weapons and wore thick plates of armor. Diamond Dogs walked side by side with Minotaurs, who greeted and spoke with Griffons and Ponies as equals. They were an army united in one effort.

Massive forges belched smoke into chimneys that spewed up onto the surface, and in them ore was smelted into weapons of war and tools of subjugation. Vast fields were trampled by countless feet as soldiers trained and drilled, moving in formations and practicing attack runs.

Warded buildings housed laboratories full of alchemic gear and solutions which produced vials of potent acid and poisons, as well as potions and unguents of healing. Barricaded structures held monstrosities of metal, wood, and stone; siege weapons and explosives to tear down walls and destroy puny flesh.

But perhaps most disconcerting, to an intruder or spy, was the markets filled with all kinds of food, and the shops full of many goods. In stark contrast to the militaristic functions of the buildings and its people, there were pockets of joy and happiness. Families with children. Elderly individuals with cherished ones. Lovers of all species, untroubled by bigotry or racism, showing their affection. There was a peace of sorts here, mixed in with the imminent threat of war.

In the subterranean lair of the ruins that was the city of M’Ko, a war horn sounded. Three long blasts echoed through the chambers and paths. Slowly, the races began to move away from whatever they’d been doing, filing into the largest of the still intact buildings. Soon, thousands filled a large audience hall, once the throne room of the Mole King, but refurnished by new masters.

The room was dimly lit by a few dozen torches, the pale flames guttering in the darkness, casting harsh shadows upon the beings within. They all stood still and silent, waiting. Soon, drums began to beat. Slow and steady, like a heart. As the drums started, more torches burst to life at the far end of the chamber, illuminating a raised dais, where a throne had once stood. Now, though, it was bare save for four large, full body paintings on the wall. From left to right, the portraits were of a Diamond Dog, a Griffon, a Minotaur, and a Unicorn.

A sense of anticipation filled the waiting beings, and soon, in time to the drums, a hooded figure in dark robes stepped up onto the dais, in front of the left most painting. It struck the portrait of the Diamond Dog with a clawed and scaled fist.

“Praise him! The Martyr gave his life 18 years ago to collapse the personal gem mines of Viscount Howling who tortured his slaves with the lash and with death!” The figure’s voiced boomed out across the room, and he moved on to the next painting, striking it with his fist as well. The crowd began to stamp their feet in time with the drums.

“Praise her! The Martyr gave her life 9 years ago to destroy the Imperial Treasury building of the Griffon King who steals the hard work of his people!” He moved on, and the pounding of the drums increased in volume and tempo, and the audience picked up their own efforts. At the next painting, the fist struck it as well.

“Praise him! The Martyr gave his life 21 years ago to destroy the mansion of Baron Steel Horn and cripple the accursed noble who abused women with his status!” Now, the drums reached a crescendo, and the crowd was practically in a frenzy, the assembled beings growling, stomping, pounding, hating. The figure moved to the last portrait and turned to it, slamming both his fists onto the canvas.

“Praise him! The Martyr gave his life 15 years ago to kill Prince Blue Wave and cripple Princess Golden Light, scions of the arrogant and false Goddess of the Sun!”

At this, the crowd went wild, and the drums boomed madly, like an out of control heart.

“No King! No Queen! No Lord! No Master! We will not be fooled again!” The roar shook the room, and beneath his hood, the figure gave a dark smile.

Darkness would rise, and he would lead his followers to a glorious future built on the bones of Martyrs, and paved by the corpses of their enemies. Darkness would Rise, and Tyranny would Fall.

“It finally begins,” the revolutionary whispered, unheard as his words were swallowed by the roars of his believers.

Author's Note

Again, the chant used is from Terry Pratchett's awesome book, "Wee Free Men." I intended no disrespect or plagerism.

Also, as of Chapter 13, the rating will change to Teen, and a new tag will be added, Adventure. However, since Slice of Life and Adventure can't go together, it's here in the notes, FYI. Things wont get too crazy, I just feel with all the sad stuff I've added, and the Epic Quest about to happen, some changes needed to be made.

Revealing the Lies

Blueblood stared in horror at Twilight, who had appeared from the hallway, and was staring back at the Prince with an equally shocked expression. Neither moved a muscle and just stood there, silent and staring.

He opened his mouth to say something, anything, but the Unicorn held up her hoof, cutting him off. He blinked in surprise, and watched with a mixture of curiosity and fear as Twilight started to pace the floor and mutter to herself.

“Okay, Twilight, no need to panic. We don’t need to go crazy. Sure, Princess Celestia’s nephew, has a secret identity! Sure, he has lied to not only his whole family, but to Rarity. Who, by the way, he seems to like. No, love! But hides his affection in the form of anonymous creepy stalker gifts! Oh sweet Celestia, what in the name of Tartarus am I going to do?!”

Though slightly amused by Twilights overreaction, Blueblood felt he should intervene before her ranting drew any unwanted attention.

“Um, Miss Twilight?” She looked over, a demented look in her eyes that caused the Prince to take a step back out of fear.

“Deep breaths?” He offered, hesitantly. She stared for a few minutes that made him squirm, but eventually she broke eye contact and took a series of calming breaths.

“Okay, I’m good. Now, onto business.” She turned her gaze to Blueblood, and he had to resist not to bolt as her eyes pierced him. “WHAT THE HAY IS GOING ON?!”

“Well, you see,” Blueblood stammered, and was about to try and lie or avoid the conversation, but some small remnant of honesty and integrity remained in his heart, and he sighed heavily.

“The truth is pretty much as it is. I am Azure Flame. There isn’t a pony with that name, I checked the census records. I use that identity to be myself.” As Blueblood spoke, the feelings he’d had bottled up inside for years spilled out.

“Because I’m a Prince, everypony has always treated me differently, and even in the comfort of the castle, I feel isolated and estranged. And after I lost my parents,” Blueblood choked back a sob, “I developed some odd habits. Whenever I feel nervous, a part of me breaks free; Snob Mode. I act aloof, snooty, and arrogant. Because of that, ponies stay away from me, and label me a foppish noble! I couldn’t go on! I had to do something!”

Blueblood took a deep breath, and tried to collect himself and calm his nerves. Twilight looked on, her intense gaze softening as she listened to the Prince spill his heart.

“Can you imagine what it’s like to be essentially trapped in a gilded cage surrounded by babbling nobles with petty desires and shallow personalities? For years I suffered, the loss of my parents weighing heavily on my mind, and the court life only made my burdens heavier. I couldn’t even leave the castle without an escort because I’d be mobbed by groupies and other ponies. But then I found a solution!”

“If I went about disguised, I could go about Canterlot unnoticed! Long story short, I created the persona of Azure Flame to allow me to see the world beyond the castle walls in an unfiltered, uncensored manner. I could live the life I never had, and befriend the citizens I’m supposed to lead. I’ve seen the true face of the city of Canterlot, and despite its many failings, I can’t help but love it.”

Twilight looked at Blueblood in amazement, admiration for him appearing as she watched him shed his fears and tell her his story. A story it seemed no one else knew.

“Why Rarity?” It was a simple question, but it carried a lot of potential, and Twilight wanted to know.

Blueblood’s reaction was as unexpected as it was adorable. A cute blush formed on his face, and he tried to hide it behind his hooves, covering up himself in panic as he felt the heat.

“Before the Gala, I had never met Rarity. To be fair, I had never met any pony so beautiful, so elegant, so refined, and so generous before, either. But when I saw her at the Gala, I felt something. Auntie was always talking about you and the other Elements, and I learned a lot about her from the letters you’d send. There was a now a chance to meet this lady, and so I attended last year’s Gala in the hopes of meeting Rarity. In fact, that was the first Gala I had attended since…” Blueblood trailed off, bitter memories of his trying to surface. But he crushed them down, and turned his attention back to Twilight.

“But the hobnobbing and the greeting and the nobility! I don’t do well in public settings, which is why I requested a desk job running the Canterlot General Affairs Office. Too much pressure, and I go into Snob Mode. I treated Rarity poorly because I couldn’t contain my nervousness, and ended up ruining my one chance. Or so I thought.”

“I used the persona of Azure Flame again, this time to send packages and letters of apology to Rarity. But I was too nervous and scared to even use my fake name, so I sent them all anonymously.” Blueblood lowered his head, and Twilight saw the hurt and shame in his eyes.

“I’m a coward. In the end, I couldn’t tell her the truth. Then, Auntie Celestia and Luna, and cousin Cadence as well, had the brilliant idea to invite you all to help me with the planning for this little event.” Twilight could hear the sarcasm dripping from his words at the mention of the Princesses.

“And it got worse. I couldn’t deal with you, as Blueblood or Azure Flame. And then I nearly went and struck Rarity…!” Blueblood sunk to his haunches, and sobbed softly. Twilight, motivated by some odd female impulse, trotted over and wrapped the prince in a big hug.

“I never wanted to hurt her! But all I could see when she spoke of the Gala was my parents! All I could see was their deaths! And I couldn’t take it. I couldn’t…” Twilight said nothing, and let Blueblood cry into her shoulder.

She might not have been the most observant pony when it came to emotions, but even Twilight could tell he was truly sorry, and he wanted nothing more than to be liked. She decided then to try and make him happy, help the poor Unicorn get the girl of his dreams.

With a smile, she used her magic to dry her dress and mane off, and wipe the tears from Blueblood’s face. In a moment, he was looking good as new. Everything looked like it was going to be fine.

“TWILIGHT?!” Or not.

Blueblood wasn’t paying much attention until he heard the shout, and his eyes widened at what he saw over Twilight’s shoulder. With a hesitant turn of her head, Twilight looked behind her, and saw Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, standing in the hallway, staring.

At her.

And Blueblood.

Hugging.

“…This isn’t what it looks like?” Twilight offered, wondering how this could get worse.

Author's Note

And we are back!
Had a wonderful Thanksgiving with friends and family, and here's hoping everyone else had a fun/fine/tolerable time as well this Holiday.

Ambush!

‘Today has been an odd day,’ Rarity thought to herself. ‘Somewhere along the road, things went crazy. For the life of me, I can’t figure out when.’

It was remarkable she could still hear herself think that thought, amidst the thunderous other emotions and thoughts in her head at the moment.

‘Who cares how odd it was! That skank’s hugging Blueblood!’

‘That skank is Twilight, you vile Unicorn!’

‘Well you just called yourself a vile Unicorn! You have no room to talk!’

‘Shut up!’

‘You shut up!’

‘…Blueblood looks hot when he’s scared…’ A third voice in her head muttered.

‘Be quiet Lusty Rarity!’ Rude Rarity and Rational Rarity shouted at the third persona.

“So, are we interrupting anything?” Rainbow Dash asked, breaking the awkward silence that had formed after she and the others had found Twilight and Blueblood hugging passionately.

Somehow, though, her question brought even more awkwardness to the group, and Twilight threw Blueblood off of her in her shock and embarrassment. Literally. She threw Blueblood away with her magic, resulting in him ending up in an undignified heap on the hospital floor.

They all winced at the sight, though a voice in Rarity’s head went,

‘He looks hot even in a disheveled mess...’

‘Shut up, Lusty Rarity!’

“Um, are you okay?” Fluttershy asked timidly, peeking out of her hair at Blueblood’s groaning form.

“I’m fine, thanks for your concern,” Blueblood said, and he rolled over onto his feet, a bit woozily.

“So, what exactly were you two doing?” Rarity asked, raising an eyebrow at Twilight, and suppressing a strange sense of jealousy.

“Nothing!” Twilight said hastily, blushing and shaking her head. None of her friends believed her for a second, but decided to drop the attack on her. Rarity turned her head to give Blueblood a scathing look.

“And what were you doing, Prince Blueblood?” Rarity inquired, her voice somehow sounding both sweet and bowel clenchingly terrifying at once. One of her many gifts, Blueblood guessed, as he shivered from her gaze.

“Nothing,” he said, much more subdued, and he looked away, unable to meet the eyes of his beloved.

“Ah’m not calling ya’ll liars,” Applejack started, placing a hoof in front of Rarity, in case she needed to hold back the white Unicorn, “but if ya hurt Twilight we’ll be having words, prince or not.”

“Oh course, Miss Applejack,” Blueblood said with a gulp.

“Well, now that all that silly unpleasantness is done, let’s go back and finish the party!” Pinkie exclaimed, and began to bounce away, back towards the laughs and noise. The others just looked at her with an expression of bewilderment.

“Well there can’t be a party without the hosts, can there?” Pinkie asked, then stopped as an idea hit her. “Or could there be? If I could figure out a way to have people throw their own parties, then I could plan even more events! Of course, I’d need more tubas and banjos, and everyone would have to wear GPS monitoring devices so they don’t ditch their duties…”

The others looked at each other over the party pony’s antics, and shrugged as one.

“Pinkie,” they sighed, rolling their eyes.

Their moment of introspection was interrupted by a loud crashing, and sudden screams of fear from the party site.

A few minutes earlier…

Bouncing Ball was having the time of her life! She’d never had a real party before, and she’d never gotten to know a lot of the other patients. Now, thanks to Prince Blueblood, both had happened! Even when the party ended, she’d have memories and mementoes of it all. A squee of happiness was building in her, but she dutifully held it in.

She saw her parents talking with Real Medicine. They both had smiles on their faces, and Bouncing smiled as well. Her parents didn’t smile so often anymore, and it had been a while since she’d seen them do so with sincerity. Thinking that, Bouncing Ball walked on and looked around at all the smiling faces of the guests.

Old Wobbly, who had a debilitating bone problem, was joking and laughing with some foals, regaling them of his exploits as a jokester. Miss Blazing Wonderful from the Old Homes and Assisted Living part of the hospital was chatting away with a bunch of pegasi who were eagerly listening to her talk about her time as the Wonderbolt Captain. Over by the punch table, little Running Around was grinning the biggest grin Bouncing had ever seen him with, and he was chatting with one of the nurses about his stamp collection.

Ponies who never got much attention or visitors were making friends with other patients and guests, and Bouncing Ball was certain that even after tonight, a lot of the newly formed bonds would stay strong. The thought that this had all happened because she’d written a letter made the little filly tingly with joy. Or maybe she just had to pee after drinking too much juice. Either way, it was a good night. And it could only get better!

An explosion of glass shards and the flailing bodies of four Royal Guards disrupted the party, and the sounds of shattering glass and bones, along with cries of pain drowned out the happy going attitude of the event.

Eyes full of fear, the party goers looked to the smashed remains of the door, to see a trio of ponies stalk in through the wreckage.

The first was a huge, burly Earth Pony, his coppery colored coat rippling with muscles and covered in brutal, vicious scars. His mane and tail were a dull grey, like iron. His eyes were hard, and he looked around the room with a disgusted look on his face. Custom made horse shoes were on his hooves, clearly designed for combat. They were thick steel monstrosities, and dotted with spiked studs that would inflict serious injury. His Cutie Mark was a hammer smashing a rock into pieces.

The second was a crimson coated Pegasus mare, who wore pale grey armor over her torso and flank. Her mane and tail were a lighter shade of red, almost pink, but not quite. No visible wounds on her, but her eyes had a haunted look about them as she looked over the trembling party guests. The glint of metal could be seen from within her feathers, and it was obvious to some that this one had wing blades hidden on her. Her Cutie Mark was partially obscured by the armor, but what could be seen was a blue tear drop.

The third and final member of the assailants was a Unicorn, who was by far the most terrifying. His coat and mane were both the color of black tar, and his eyes were a startling red. He carried himself with a hunched gait, as if he was crippled in some way, and his eyes were just as hate filled as the Earth Pony’s, but also carried a reflection of trauma like the Pegasus’. His Cutie Mark was an empty bottle of ink. Somehow, it seemed fitting.

“Listen up! I’m only going to say this once! Stay where you are and no one gets hurt! You are now our hostages, and any attempts to flee will earn you a savage beating for yourself and your comrades! AM I UNDERSTOOD?!” The Earth Pony bellowed, and the patients and attendees fell to the floor, shaking in terror.

“I’ll take your fear as a ‘Yes’, then,” the massive stallion grunted, and the black Unicorn stepped forth. A brown aura encased his horn, and soon the door was barred with a magical field, as were all the windows. This done, he turned his magic against the doors near the party hall, and closed them off, one by one. A bit exhausted from this endeavor, he didn’t notice a small baby dragon crawl into a cabinet with a piece of paper and a pen. Finished, he stepped aside to allow the red Pegasus closer.

“We are here for one person. Do you understand? Only one of you has to die tonight! So tell us… where is Prince Blueblood?” The mare demanded, raking her gaze across everyone. None of them moved, or spoke up.

“We don’t have all night! Where is he?!” She demanded, stepping close to one of the adults.

All the excitement was too much for her. Bouncing Ball felt the tingling sensation inside of her build and burst forth in a wave of pain! She cried out, and began to convulse on the floor! One of the nurses shouted out in fear, along with her parents, and tried to get up to help her, but the Earth Pony pinned them back to the floor with his hooves.

“I thought I said not to move?” He growled, but the nurse just struggled harder.

“She’s suffering an attack! She needs her medicine or she’ll die!” She pleaded, trying to get to the crying young filly.

“Then tell us where Prince Blueblood is, and you can save her,” the Unicorn said, his voice a raspy whisper.

She paused, clearly torn between loyalty to the Crown, and loyalty to her patient. Thankfully she didn’t have to choose.

“I’m right here, you bastards!” Every pony in the room turned at the sound of the voice, and saw Prince Blueblood standing firm in face of the three terrorists, the Elements of Harmony behind him. His expression was furious, and even the trio of attackers were taken aback by the fury and hate in his eyes.

“What do you want?” Blueblood demanded, staring them down.

No King! No Queen! No Prince!

Everything seemed to stop. Eyes turned to see Prince Blueblood standing near one of the doors that had previously been sealed shut. The black unicorn raised an eyebrow, wondering how his spell had been broken without him noticing, but a glance at the prince’s companions answered that. The Elements of Harmony stood behind him, and the Element of Magic still had a faint aura of mana around her horn.

“Let the nurse attend to Bouncing Ball,” Blueblood demanded, and the Earth Pony looked to his fellow anarchists for confirmation. They both nodded, and with a reluctant grunt, he released the nurse. She hastened over to the filly’s twitching form, and pulled a bottle of medicine out of her uniform’s pockets. She popped a few pills into Bouncing’s mouth, and helped her swallow them.

While this went on, Blueblood continued his confrontation.

“Who are you?” He asked, gazing menacingly at them. The three exchanged some glances.

“Your death,” the Unicorn exclaimed, and shot a bolt of dark brown magic at the startled prince. He barely managed to deflect the shot with a small barrier of his own magic, but that distraction allowed the burly Earth Pony to slam into him, knocking the prince down and pinning him to the floor.

At the same time, the Pegasus had lunged at Rainbow Dash to intercept her, as she had launched herself to help Blueblood.

“Hold him down, Broken!” The Pegasus cried, wrestling with the rainbow flyer in mid-flight. The stallion grunted in acknowledgement and struck Blueblood up the side of his head, stunning him and negating the spell he’d been charging. At the same time, the Unicorn lowered his horn to counter spells being thrown at him by Twilight and Rarity. The hospital guests trembled, unsure of what was going on exactly.

The fight didn’t last long. The crimson Pegasus was superior to Dash in close combat and incapacitated her in seconds. The copper Earth Pony, after dazing the Prince, had beaten back Applejack, who had attacked with a rope. He’d simply lifted her off the ground and threw her into a table when the rope had wrapped around one of his hoofs. The black Unicorn, though weaker than Twilight in raw power, had dispelled all of her attempts at magic, weakening her mind and concentration, rendering her unable to focus. He had then immobilized her and Rarity with a spell, rooting their hooves to the floor with dark brown auras.

At the same time, Fluttershy was paralyzed with abject terror, and shook like a leaf as she took in the scene. Pinkie Pie, for her part, stared in shock at the ruins of her party, and her left eye twitched manically as she surveyed the smashed snacks and torn decorations. Still, she didn’t move, as even in her odd state of mind, she knew that trying to go up against these three was a bad idea.

That did not stop her from thinking up horrible punishments for them. No pony ruined a Pinkie Party and got away with it. NO PONY!

“Kill him now, Sundrop!” the Earth Pony, Broken, called out, and she unsheathed one of her wing blades and lunged at Prince Blueblood’s throat, which was being bared by his oppressor.

It never touched him, as Blueblood, his eyes and mind cloudy from the blow, saw the red coat of the Pegasus coming at him, and memories surfaced. Memories of his father tackling a red coated pony, who had then exploded, killing both of them and hurting his mother…

He screamed, in anger and fear, and in his deluded thoughts, the night 15 years ago replayed itself. In his unstable state, Blueblood’s magic erupted from him, uncontrolled. It pummeled the Earth Pony and the Pegasus, who were shocked before being smashed into walls. The black Unicorn was not fast enough to raise a defense or teleport away, and was crushed into the floor by the wave of magical backlash. All the glass in the room shattered, but the shards did not touch anypony as they hovered in the air, suspended by the very spell that had broken them.
When the dust settled, Twilight and Rarity were free from the immobilizing spell, and were helping other ponies to their hooves. Bouncing Ball was safe, her seizures calmed by the nurse and the medicine. Blueblood was curled up in a ball on the floor, weeping silently. Seeing him, Rarity approached him, worried.

“Are you alright, Prince Blueblood?” She asked, softly. He looked up at her, his eyes blurry with tears and Mana Fatigue.

“Don’t leave me, mommy… don’t leave me alone…” He muttered, Rarity’s visage turned to that of his mother’s in his befuddle mind.

Something broke in her heart, and Rarity couldn’t keep her own tears out of her eyes, and sat down next to the sobbing prince to comfort him. She couldn’t say why she did it. It just felt like the right thing to do.

As the mess was cleaned up, a burst of light appeared, and Princess Celestia herself, along with a dozen armed Royal Guards, appeared, taking in the scene with a shocked appearance. Twilight galloped over to her mentor, and nuzzled her with a heavy heart.

“Arrest those three,” Celestia ordered, after Twilight quickly summed up the events. Her guards nodded, but before they could place a magic nullifying ring on the Unicorn’s horn, he blasted two of them away and staggered to his hooves.

“Stop!” Princess Celestia commanded, but he shook his head and a swirl of shadows wrapped around him and his two unconscious comrades.

“No King! No Queen! No Lord! No Master! WE WILL NOT BE FOOLED AGAIN!” He screamed, the shadows engulfing himself and the other two and they vanished, the spell whisking them away.

A strange look entered Celestia’s eyes as she heard the words that had been shouted at her. They had been the same ones spoken by the terrorist fifteen years ago! Was it possible that whoever had done it back then had part of a group? It didn’t seem like a coincidence. Gathering her thoughts, she looked around, and her eyes fell on the trembling form of her nephew. Sadly, she picked her way over the mess towards him.

As she went, she offered soft words of apology and comfort to the startled hospital guests and patients. Many of them nodded at her words, and knew she wanted to be with her kin, so they said nothing in response, letting her get to her suffering family member.

Rarity, who was still sitting beside him, had been stroking his mane while he wept. She looked up in surprise and embarrassment as she realized that Princess Celestia was standing over them.

“Oh! I’m sorry, Princess Celestia, I didn’t mean to bother you, or Prince Blueblood, I just…!” Celestia raised a hoof with a small smile on her lips, and Rarity settled down.

“I’d like to take my nephew home with me. Is that alright?” She asked, and the Element of Generosity nodded hastily. Again, Princess Celestia smiled at her, and she lifted him up and placed him on her back.

“Sergeant Tremble, I want you to summon some Royal chariots and carriages for the party guests, and send them home,” she said, addressing one of her guards. He gave a salute, and wandered off to hail some transportation. As it was done, Celestia teleported herself and Blueblood out of the Hospital back into the palace, and to the prince’s room.

She gently laid Blueblood down onto his bed, and helped him out of his suit. When he was undressed and comfortably nestled beneath his sheets, she stayed by his side, and ran her hoof through his hair. He whimpered at the touch.

“Mommy…” he whispered, and Celestia had to struggle to hold back her tears. The night was silent.

Author's Note

This chapter felt disjointed, to me. If any other readers felt that way, comment!

A Delivery

Blueblood grumbled angrily to himself. Not because he was mad, but because he was fairly certain he could taste the color yellow, and see infinity. In short, he had the worst headache in history. Princess Luna had tried to alleviate his pains with a spell, but the two royals soon discovered that healing magic and Mana Fatigue just made the agony worse. So after ten minutes of writhing in pain, and thirty minutes of Luna apologizing profusely, Blueblood was ready to face the day.

“So, how is everypony from the Hospital doing?” Blueblood asked, as he and Luna walked down the corridors of the castle. They were supposed to meet with Celestia and the Royal Guards about the incident, and Blueblood wanted to know what had happened after he had passed out.

“Everypony is fine, including little Bouncing Ball. She’s weak, but will be alright. As for the rest, a few of the elderly patients were startled and needed some blood pressure medicine, but for the rest, all is well. The guests are also fine, and they were escorted home safely and without problem,” Luna said, enlightening her nephew.

“Excellent, I’m glad to hear it.” Blueblood was quiet, and for a while the two just walked.

“How was the party, nephew? Before the incident of course,” Luna inquired, and Blueblood’s stoic face softened with a smile.

“It was wonderful, Aunt Luna! The ponies were polite and unafraid, and I was able to dance with Miss Rarity!” A blush crept onto his face, which Luna noticed. She decided to hold off on teasing him, however, till she had more to work with.

“And you didn’t enter Snob Mode?” Luna asked. At that, Blueblood stopped in his tracks. He blinked.

He hadn’t gone into Snob Mode! Not once during the evening had he felt the need to become the prissy snob he usually was during social functions! Was it because of Rarity? Was it because there hadn’t been any nobles? He had never been to a party or social event where he hadn’t once felt the need to protect himself with the aloof attitudes and manners of an arrogant jerk!

“I didn’t…” Blueblood whispered, and Luna, stopping in her tracks as well, cocked her head to one side.

“I didn’t! I didn’t enter Snob Mode, or feel the need to do so! What’s happening to me?!” Though overjoyed at first, Blueblood couldn’t help shake the feeling something was wrong, and to be perfectly honest with himself, he wasn’t very good with handling change.

“Be calm, Blueblood. Deep breathes,” Luna encouraged softly, and Blueblood complied, taking her advice. To his surprise, it didn’t take as long as he thought it would, so that was a blessing.

“Sorry, Aunt Luna. I’m not so good with sudden change,” he explained, embarrassed. She just smiled kindly, and together the continued on to Celestia’s personal briefing room, where hopefully, some facts would make themselves clear.

After another minute, the pair walks into the tastefully decorated room that served as the Solar Princess’ personal living room and occasionally her briefing room. The room was full already, with Celestia seated on a cushion bed with Twilight and Cadence on her right and left sides, respectively. Shining Armor stood next to his wife, and the other Elements of Harmony plus Spike sat on couches and pillows placed around the room. A few guards from both the Day and Night Guard stood at attention within, to protect their respective mistresses and their guests.

“Hello, Blueblood, I’m glad to see you are awake,” Celestia said, noticing him enter with Luna. “Thank you for getting him, sister.”

Luna nodded in response, and Blueblood takes a look around at the expression on the rest of the room’s occupants.

Cadence wore a worried expression for her cousin, and he was touched she felt such concern for him. Shining Armor also looked worried, but from a more military standpoint. An entire hospital was taken hostage and a member of the Royal Family was nearly assassinated! This was the worst catastrophe thwarted since his wedding fiasco with the Changlings!

Twilight and Rarity shared a similarly concerned look at Blueblood, though Rarity blushed and looked away when she met his eyes. He’d deal with that later, Blueblood thought as he pushed it to the back of his mind.

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie looked even more worried than Cadence, and their expressions were also mixed with sympathy and sadness towards the prince. He felt a smile come to his face at their concern, and nodded a greeting to them, making them smile a bit as well.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash had more of an angry expression, clearly furious at being thrashed by the trio of anarchists last night. Blueblood was certain he didn’t want to piss them off any more than they already were.

Lastly, the young dragon Spike sat on thick cushion next to Twilight, rubbing his eyes, clearly waking up from sleep.

“It seems we have everypony here,” Celestia said after a moment of looking around the room to check that everypony was indeed present.

“First off, I want to thank you, Spike, for getting your message to me as soon as you did,” Celestia said with a warm smile, and the room, even Blueblood, gave him one as well. The little dragon rubbed the back of his head and blushed.

“Aw, shucks! It was no problem,” he muttered, embarrassed.

“I’d like to thank you as well, Spike,” Blueblood added, stepping up. Spike blinked in surprise, as did some others, Twilight and Rarity included. “You not only saved my life, but also that of Bouncing Ball and potentially every other pony in the hospital. Thank you.”

With that, Blueblood nodded his head to Spike and again the scaled child blushed with embarrassment. He mumbled something about it being no big deal, and Celestia nodded in approval.

“Next, we need to discuss the people who committed this act,” the princess began, and turned to Shining Armor. “Do you have any idea who they were?”

The Guard Captain nodded, and levitated a folder from one of the nearby desks and held it up.

“We have some ideas, based on their descriptions. We think that the Earth Pony was a one Broken Plate, and his associates were the Pegasus Glorious Sundrop, and the Unicorn Muddy Ink. Those three have been sighted from time to time causing havoc and are likely behind a dozen assaults on high ranked Noble ponies across Equestria. None of their victims are dead, but all were severely beaten. A few still have not fully recovered, and may be crippled for life,” Shining Armor said, reading notes out of the folder. He looked up at Princess Celestia and Luna, the moon princess having taken a seat next to her sister, with Twilight scooting over to make room.

“As for what the Unicorn Muddy Ink shouted last night…”

“No King, No Queen, No Lord, No Master. We will not be fooled again,” Celestia recited, interrupting a surprised Shining and earning a terrified look from Cadence. Blueblood, who had taken a seat near Rarity and the other Elements, stiffened in shock.

“Those were the same words spoken to me 15 years ago, by the terrorist whom Prince Blue Wave sacrificed himself to stop,” Princess Celestia explained, when everypony gave her a surprised and shocked look. Twilight and Rarity looked over at Blueblood with worry in their eyes, and they saw him struggling to keep himself in control.

At once, Princess Cadence jumped up from her seat and practically tackled her cousin, wrapping him up in a hug that proceeded to calm him down. She had seen the signs of a panic attack, and reacted as she had done all those years ago when Blueblood had become depressed after the death of his mother. A few minutes later, and she released him with a sad yet comforting smile, and he returned it, though a bit less enthusiastically.

“Thank you, Cadence,” he murmured, as she walked back to her seat and sat down.

“I fear that these events and ponies are connected in some way,” Celestia said, as if the tender moment had not happened.

“I agree, sister. There must be some sort of group or cult behind these pony’s actions. I find it hard to believe it is coincidence that two separate ponies would know the same battle cry as each other unless they were related in some fashion,” Luna said, agreeing fully with her sister’s assessment.

Before any of the ponies could voice their ideas, a pair of maids burst into the room in a panic.

“What’s going on?!” Shining Armor shouted, and the maids trembled a bit before pointing behind them.

“This appeared in the throne room while we were cleaning in there,” the maid on the left explained, pointing a hoof at a large mirror. The second maid had a piece of rope in her mouth, and the rope was tied to a small wagon that was pulling the mirror with her. The mirror was massive, about seven feet tall and five feet wide, the glass was a smoky grey and set in a bright gold and silver frame. It was not decorated and seemed extremely plain, and would be unassuming, if not for the massive emblem in the center of the glass. An enormous stylized black bird, with its wings spread and head tilted back for a screech, dominated the middle of the mirror, and it was surrounded by a wreath of black flames. The design invoked a sense of tingling apprehension in all who saw it.

“We brought it with us, because there was a message attached to it,” the maid explained, passing an envelope to one of the Day Guards, who passed it on to Shining Armor. He opened it and read it, eyebrows shooting up as he read its contents.

“What does it say?” Luna inquired. He showed her.

“Hello and Goodbye?” the Lunar Princess read aloud, eyebrows also raised. A loud chuckle filled the air as soon as the words left her mouth.

“Hello, Princesses,” A voice full of loathing and dark amusement announced, and everypony in the room turned in shock to stare at the mirror, where the sound had come from.

As they watched, the black bird emblem faded, and the grey tones of the glass vanished, revealing a bipedal creature standing in the mirror and wearing a heavy black robe and hood that obscured every part and feature of its body. A dark laugh broke their stunned silence.

“How is everyone this fine afternoon?” the creature in the mirror asked.

Author's Note

Ooo! Cliff Hangers!

Dark Phoenix

“Who are you, and why are you doing this?!” Princess Luna demanded, facing the enchanted mirror. The hooded figure sighed heavily, and looked over to them. With slow deliberation, the hood was thrown off, along with the robes. What it revealed was startling.

A Dragon stood before them, his scales a milky white color with a silvery sheen to them. He had golden spines running down his back, and his claws were a similar gold color. But it was his eyes that were the most shocking. The left eye was a pale yellow, the cat-like pupil a more orange color. But the right eye had a pair of deep scars going through it, forming an X shape. The eye, or what was left of it, was black with a red pupil that oozed some sort of black inky substance. Like tears of pure darkness, Blueblood thought.

“I’m surprised you don’t recognize me, Blue Princess. But then again, we last saw each other three thousand or so years ago.” The Dragon was standing on two legs, like Spike did, and though Blueblood couldn’t see any wings, he felt like something was wrong. It was Twilight who verbalized the question.

“Why do you not look like other Dragons?” At this, the white scaled creature looked at the purple unicorn with distain.

“Do you always ask such personal questions, rude little pony?” Twilight gasped, but it had turned back to face the Alicorn sisters.

“To answer your question, Blue Princess, I am Vandal Scarback, leader of the ones who assaulted you earlier.” His name caused a reaction in the elder Princess, her eyes narrowing in anger.

“Do you think we will stand for this, or the Dragon King for that matter?” Celestia demanded, glaring at the odd Dragon. He just laughed at her question.

“Why should I fear a creature that has slept away the better part of two millennia? Besides, I am his enemy as much as I am yours, so threatening me with diplomacy won’t get you anywhere!”

“And what was the purpose of your attack? Why did you take those innocent ponies hostage?” Celestia demanded answers, but Vandal laughed again, drawing it out.

“Was it not obvious? Was the chant not a dead give away? I want you, and every single noble dead!” Vandal’s voice rose to a roar, and his eye glinted with hate.

“The Ponies, the Griffons, the Minotaur, the Diamond Dogs! All of them and more suffer under the lash of cruel, heartless nobles and royalty, who demand obedience and sacrifice from their subjects. Death and suffering litter history, all because of the nobility. And thus, I have pledged to wipe it out.” His words dripped with venom, but Cadence shook her head.

“There may be stuck up noble in Canterlot and Equestria, but surely none are as bad as you claim? And Aunt Celestia and Luna are kind and loving rulers! They would never hurt their subjects!”

“You attest to the innocence of the nobles, but did you know? Duke Wild Heart of Fillydelphia kidnaps mares and forces them to become workers in brothels and whore houses! Baron Osprey of Cloudsdale steals vast amounts of bits from the treasury and government striped, while forcing the Weather Factory workers to work dangerous shifts to reach the quota he falsifies! The list goes on, ignorant little child! But your precious Diarches have committed an even greater crime than just that.” He stared at the Cadence, before shifting his gaze onto Celestia and Luna.

“Their crime is to pretend to be Gods, and raise the Sun and Moon!” This accusation shocked the group, and there were a few shouts from those assembled. Vandal just smirked at them.

“I was there when the Alicorns came to this world. I was there to welcome them after their harrowing journey. And I was there when they declared war on us, the Dragons, the rightful rulers of this world! I saw them fight, I saw them die, I saw them free Discord, who had been sealed originally by us Dragons! All the chaos they brought, all the suffering, was because of the arrogance of the Alicorns.”

By now, Vandal was clearly lost in his own madness, and he paced back and forth in front of the mirror.

“I tried to bring justice, tried to punish the Alicorns! I slaughtered hundreds of them on the Day of Righteous Murder! And what thanks did I get, for ridding the world of the Alicorns?” Vandal stopped and turned to the Princesses.

“I was chastised! Punished! Shamed! King Vargonos, may the cold depths of Tartarus torture him, tore my wings off himself and cursed me to this form! All because I did what had to be done! Needed to be done!” He screamed his rage at the celestial Alicorns, and they trembled before his wrath. Everyone else did as well.

“I saw the world, and I traveled it for decades! Unable to make a home because of the curse, I soon realized that the cultures of this world were vile and corrupt! Even we the Dragons were not immune, and our ancient pride has caused us to ignore the world we are meant to safe guard! Now in our laziness we let two Alicorns, barely older than children to us, protect the world. The very world they nearly destroyed!”

“But I saw the truths. Nobility and Royalty, no matter their form, are always the bane of a nation. Too often will the rich and powerful abuse the poor and the weak to secure their own gains! Too often they run rampant and amok, despoiling those who could and should be pure. I saw it all. And so I said enough!” Vandal pounded his right hand into his left palm with a dull thud.

“I began to gather those of a like mind to me. I gathered allies. I gathered supplies. I planned, and I waited. I trained my followers to hate the Nobility, the source of the corruption. We grew. And soon, we had strength.”

“It was Argent Nail, one of my men, who tried to kill you at the Gala fifteen years ago, Princess Celestia. And though he failed to take your life, he took two others, so we’ll call it an even trade.”

At this, Celestia could no longer keep quiet.

“You murdered two kind and innocent ponies! Golden Light and Blue Wave had no faults or sins! They were kind! They loved their people! And the people loved them!”

“And that makes them all the more hated!” Vandal exclaimed, shocking the Princess of the Sun. “They made the Nobility and the Royalty look good! It is easier to overthrow those who are hated than to depose those who are loved. And regardless of their innocence, they were still guilty of being Prince and Princess!”

At this, gasps came from a few maids and guards, and all eyes in the room turned to look at Blueblood, who just stared at the mirror with an expression none of them could identify. Noticing their gazes, Vandal looked over at Blueblood as well, and a grin of pure malice split his already terrible face.

“Ah, I almost forgot we have their detestable spawn in the room with us. Not that I have anything against you personally, little prince. It’s just the principal. The royals are scum, and so are you.” The look on Blueblood’s face didn’t change, but a distinct chill was setting in the room.

“Shame I couldn’t get all of you in that blast, but two out of three is a fair result, wouldn’t you agree?” Vandal asked, having continued on, clearly trying to provoke Blueblood.

It worked.

Blueblood shot a blast of magic straight at the enchanted mirror, and it shattered into dozens of shards of glass and metal! As the shards fell, the fractured form of Vandal laughed loudly at the display of raw emotions. The image of the white dragon began to fade, as the spell was broken with the mirror, but enough residual magic remained for the shards to fall slowly, and for Vandal to get a few more words in.

“Hide in the shadows, and revel in the flames of revolution! Purge the world and rise from the ashes of the old!” He laughed, insanity tingeing his words.

“We are the Dark Phoenix that shall save this world! Darkness will rise, and Tyranny will Fall!” his words echoed in the room, and finally died away, as the shards fell to the floor with a clatter and additional crashes.

Paragon of Revolution

Shadow Law trotted down the halls of the rather empty Mole King’s palace, having been summoned by his leader, Vandal. Though the cursed Dragon had declared that he was not their Lord or Master several times, it did not stop a few, more die hard zealots, from doing so. To everyone else, Vandal was their leader, and in some cases their father, for all orphans taken into the group were officially adopted by him.

There was no one Law respected more than Vandal, and had been one of his personal students for a long time. This made the pony proud. His own parents had joined when they realized the truth of the world and its nobility, and willingly joined to make the world a better place. Being born into Dark Phoenix was nothing special, but no one treated anyone else differently. They were all like a family.

A mirror on the wall caused Law to pause, and to inspect his armor. It was a new design to allow more freedom for a flier like Pegasi or Griffons, but still covered enough of the body to avoid damage. It was ingenious, but as a prototype, was rather itchy. He had volunteered to test the armor, and that meant wearing the mildly uncomfortable suit all day.

He ruffled his slate grey wings to try and get more comfortable, but the movement caused a new bout of itching. Groaning in annoyance, Law pushed some magic into his armor to create a barrier between himself and the metal. Satisfied, he checked on his appearance. His black mane and tail were combed and groomed properly, and he looked alright, as things went. The Alicorn struck a dashing figure in the mirror.

Shadow Law was one of the extremely few and rare Natural Born Alicorns, the result of just the right amount of genetic luck to produce one such as himself. The only other Natural Born that was alive besides him at the moment was the reviled Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Shadow Law was determined to personally reduce the number down to just one.

Turning away from the mirror, Law trotted down the rest of the hallway, and stopped in front of a large, thick stone door. It had been carved long ago by the Moles, and had old decorations and symbols engraved into it.
Law always felt a twinge of emotions when he looked at it. It was one of the only things left of an entire culture, an entire species, that had been destroyed by a war made by foolish choices of their leaders. It was a testament to the evils of royalty and the noble class, but also a monument to a people that were dead and would never be remembered, save for these artifacts.

Vandal himself had once known some Moles, long before the war and the coming of the Diamonds Dogs that had used their foul poisons. Law recalled something from one of the lessons. The Dogs had used something called a “Nuclear Explosion” that was the source of the taint on the land above, made from a cursed material so toxic that even standing near it was dangerous. Vandal had warned Law and his other students of it.

“They were clever, those Diamond Dogs. Knew how to dig up the uranium and figured out how to use it. But they made weapons with it, instead of finding a more productive use. Even poison can be used as a cure, if correctly applied.”

Law remembered those words. It had been a lesson worth learning.

As his nostalgia faded, Law rapped on the door with his hoof, and his mentor’s voice called out, “Enter!” from beyond the stone. With his hoof, he pushed it open, the building techniques of the Moles allowing even a Unicorn to open the massive doors with little to no physical effort. And as an Alicorn, Law had the strength of an Earth Pony, so there were no problems.

The room he had entered was sparsely decorated, only a large four poster bed and an enormous stone table the only items of significant note. The bed had rough cotton sheets, plainly dyed in yellow and orange, while a few white feather stuffed pillows sat around on the mattress. The table was a solid block of granite, the legs hewn and hacked to resemble dragons holding up the table’s top, which was round and had no edges. “To symbolize equality,” Vandal had explained, long ago. Papers, mostly likely field reports and status updates, covered a portion of the table, where Vandal himself sat.

His chair was a finely made piece, its size making it look like a throne, but it lacked any decorations and designs except for an emblem of a black phoenix surrounded by black flames branded into the back of the chair.
Looking around the room, Law saw Vandal’s robes hanging from a coat rack near the bed, as well as a massive mirror that Law was certain had not been here last time he had visited, about three days ago. Its glass was smoky grey and fogged, showing no reflections of any kind, save the light coming from enchanted crystals hanging in a small chandelier over the bed.

Without looking over, Vandal raised a claw and pointed to a wooden bench placed near his own chair, on the left side of the table.

“Sit,” the cursed Dragon commanded, and Law moved to obey, sitting down on the bench. Chairs for bipedal creatures such as Diamond Dogs and Minotaurs were situated around the round stone table alongside benches for the four legged members of Dark Phoenix , such as Ponies, Zebras, and Griffins. The wood of the seats were worn and smooth with years of use, and were comfortable enough, though Law got cramps every so often after using them for an hour or more.

“Your trio did not complete their mission,” Vandal said, and Law felt a chill run through him. “They were bested by a grief fueled Magic Burst from their target, and by a baby Dragon who got a message to Princess Celestia.” The Dragon turned to look at his Alicorn student, who squirmed under the scrutiny of the golden eye and the scarred, black one.

“You said they could handle it, and that you had trained them to be the best.”

“I have no excuses, Vandal. Their training was of the highest quality, and they should not have had trouble, unexpected it may have been,” Law said. The informal use of his mentor’s name may have seemed rude, but it was the Dragon’s wish that he have no titles, expect Sir or Mr., when being spoken to. As such, those closest to him used his name without fear of reprimand.

“They all managed to avoid capture,” Vandal said, answering Law’s unasked question. “They are currently en route back here, to be treated. The Unicorn, Muddy Ink, I believe, is suffering from severe Mana Burn from using a high tier spell right after being struck with an emotional discharge. The others will recover naturally, only scrapes and broken bones from their encounter.” At this, Law let out a sigh he had been keeping in. Vandal rose from his seat, and stepped over to the side of his student.

“Your love for the Pegasus, Sundrop, is honest and pure, but I do not want it to interfere with your and her duties. That is to not say I am forbidding you from rolling in the hay,” at this, Shadow Law’s head snapped up to stare at his mentor, who simply smirked, “but I want you to remember who you are and what your purpose is.” At this, Vandal’s eyes drifted to Law’s flank, where his Cutie Mark was.

“You are my best student, and the greatest soldier we have. You, Shadow Law, are a symbol of the movement. You are the Paragon of Revolution. I cannot lose you, or have your heart break.” Law bowed his head in understanding, before taking a look at his own Cutie Mark.

Shadow Law had been born into the revolution. His parents had escaped the cruel oppression of the Nobility and fled here, thanks to agents of Dark Phoenix. He’d been born here three years after, and while everyone was surprised to see that he was an Alicorn, he was not treated any differently.

When he was nine, he had been on the Magical Firing range, taking pot shots at wooden cut outs of nobles and crown wearing figures. One of the other Unicorns had dared him to hit the crown off 100 targets. He had accepted, and the shooting match had become a spectacle of sorts, children of all races and ages watching and cheering as Shadow Law knocked the crowns off with precision. After winning the challenge, some of the children, the pony ones, had become excited, and pointed at his flank. Confused, he looked to see what the commotion was. He had gained his Cutie Mark! He hadn’t felt the tingling due to his exhaustion from using too much magic.

Overjoyed, he had rushed home with some other kids to show his parents, and while he’d run home, some of the adults had stared at him and his new Mark. He hadn’t understood why they stared, or why his parents had been so surprised that his father fainted in shock. Confused, Shadow had to wait an hour in his room before a knock came and his mother said someone wanted to meet him.

Law had opened up the door to see Vandal himself standing in the door way, looking down at the young Alicorn. Upon seeing his Cutie Mark, the imposing Dragon had fallen to his knees and cried.

“What’s wrong? Why are you crying?” Law had asked.

“I weep because I am so very happy! Your Mark is glorious, and a symbol of our honorable cause.” He wiped his tears. “But I cry because I am so very sad. The Mark you possess will bring you hardships and difficulty, and despite the glory of it, I would never ask another to carry that kind of pain.”

Later, Vandal had told his parents he would train and teach Law personally with his other disciples. His parents had cried, or “shed liquid pride” as his father called it, and after a dinner of all of Law’s favorite foods, the Dragon had left them.

That day, Shadow Law got his Cutie Mark; a black phoenix, with wings flared out and head rearing back to scream, and surrounded by a wreath of black fire. From that day on, Shadow Law had carried the emblem of Dark Phoenix upon himself. He had been marked as the Paragon of Revolution. It was his destiny to end the Royalty and their oppression. It was his duty. The Cutie Mark said so.

Law was shaken from his thoughts by Vandal’s hand nudging him.

“They have arrived, my student. Go to them,” Vandal said, smiling softly as he informed the young Alicorn his team had returned. Law rose and took off, not quite galloping but certainly not walking.

Vandal smiled, but it turned into a dark, brooding scowl. He looked over at the mirror, where hours ago he had spoken to the Princesses of Equestria. He clenched his fists, staring at the artifact, but release a sigh and a gout of golden flames. He uncurled his fists, and absent mindedly stroked the torn flesh of his right eye with a claw.

“I have plans for you, dear princesses. I will drive you to despair and I will grind your hopes and dreams to dust. This I swear, on my name and the names of all who have suffered under your arrogance.” Dark thoughts swirled in his head, and he grinned as evil plans came forth in his mind.

“Oh, yes, I have plans.” With that, Vandal sat back down in his wooden throne, and wrote out his designs for the world, smiling yet silent as the grave.

Author's Note

Hey, there! No new updates will be had until January, FYI.
Also, when this story gets 500 views or 50 likes, I will post a bonus chapter I wrote, and use Bonus chapters to commemorate landmarks in the story or life in general.
Have a great Holiday season, every Brony!

Not just a foppish Prince

Everypony in the room stared at Blueblood, jaws dropped and eyes wide, as his horn crackled with residual mana-sparks, and the mirror shards clattered to the floor. His own eyes were fixed firmly to the spot where the magic mirror had stood seconds earlier, though they now stared into space, seeing nothing.

His silence lasted mere moments, before he rounded on Shining Armor.

“Captain Armor!” He shouted, his voice imbued with royal authority, and Shining snapped to attention, ingrained habits kicking in.

“Secure the Palace grounds. The entire area is now under lockdown, effective immediately. All troops on duty are to comb the castle and seal any and all doors, gates, passages and paths into or out of the compound. The troops who are off duty are now called into service. I want Pegasi securing the air-ways, Unicorns magically scanning and sealing all zones, and all Earth Ponies on full combat alert. All Guards are to stop anypony who is not a member of the serving staff or another Guard. If aforementioned Pony is unescorted, they are to be taken into protective custody. Send some ponies to guard the dining rooms. Prepare for a media blackout; I want no word of any of this to reach any ears outside the castle.” Blueblood spun around to face the stunned maids next.

“I want you to gather all the serving staff and tell them to gather in one of the dining halls. The kitchen, library, and servant quarters are off limits, and anypony not in a dining room in one hour is to be taken into protective custody. Spread the word. Also, anypony who seems suspicious or is acting strangely is to be reported to the nearest Guard.”

Silence reigns for a moment, the Guards looking to Shining Armor, while the new price just stared at Blueblood. In addition the maids shuffled nervously towards the doors, to carry out Blueblood’s orders, but they too were shocked.

“This was not a request!” Blueblood barked, and the maids scampered away while the guards bolted, led by Shining Armor. “This is not a drill! The Palace’s security has been compromised! Do as I’ve ordered!”

“Blue, what are you…” Cadence begins, but the blond maned prince turned to his older cousin with a hard look on his face.

"Just now, a threat was made against Equestria and its rulers. Furthermore, the threat was delivered via a large, magical mirror enchanted for communications. What I want to know is, how it got into the palace in the first place.”

A few of the ponies in the room, including Twilight and Princess Luna, opened their mouths to offer a suggestion, but Blueblood quickly shot them down before they could even speak.

“It appeared in the throne room, according to the maids. That means there is a traitor in the palace, or perhaps less likely a sneaky pony who maneuvered past the guards and day staff.”

“The reason I am locking everything down is it has to have been a pony who did the delivery. It could not have been teleported into the palace, as there is a magical shield around the area at all times that prevents teleporting, shifting or blinking into or out of. Only the Royal family has express permission to teleport within the barrier, and we can only do so once our magic is attuned to the barrier’s frequency; hence, no pony or other creature could have teleported it.”

“Spike’s flame…” Twilight hesitantly began, still shaken from having her earlier ideas shot down so easily.

“Only works because Princess Celestia attuned his flames to the barrier’s frequency. As far as I know, Dragon Fire does not do that naturally. True, our opponents have revealed themselves to be led by a Dragon, so anything is currently possible, but for now, assume that there are hostile agents within the castle grounds and act as if we are under attack. Does everypony understand?” Blueblood looked around at the ponies still in the room. All of them, from the Princesses to the Mane 6 plus Spike, gawked at him.

‘Sweet Sun, Moon and Stars, Blueblood is hot when he’s all take-charge and dominating!’ Lusty Rarity swooned.

‘…’

For once, Rational Rarity and Rude Rarity had nothing to say, having been shocked senseless by it all.

“…When did you become Mister Organized?” Cadence asked after a moment of awkward silence.

“Ever since I took over as Head of the Canterlot General Affairs Office, obviously,” Blueblood said, rolling his eyes. “And FYI, most of the Security Re-vamps have been thanks to myself and my staff. I’m not going to let another disaster like the Wedding Fiasco to occur again, if I can help it.”

Princess Celestia coughed, both to clear some of the awkwardness and to make the rest of the ponies look to her.

“Very astute, Blueblood, I commend you for your fast actions and quick thinking,” the Solar Ruler said, and smiled down at her nephew. “We shall take all available efforts to increase security.”

“Well, you should hurry. I want this all cleared up before nightfall.” They all gave the Prince a bemused and confused look, and Blueblood sighed.

“Did you all forget that tonight is the Grand Galloping Gala?” Shocked expressions, soon followed by sheepish ones, covered the faces of the ponies, while Spike face-clawed and Blueblood sighed again.

“We need to set up strict defenses, and thorough searches on all guests, leaving and entering. They’ll be expecting high levels of Guard security; after all, just last night there was an attack in the city.” Blueblood frowned as he recalled the events of last night at the hospital. “That way, there won’t be too many protests or suspicions on the abnormal levels of defense.”

Blueblood turned to the Mane Six as his aunts and cousin thought it all over, and gave them a soft smile.

“I’d like to request that you attend the Gala this year,” he said, much to their surprise.

“It’s so I, we, can keep an eye on you. With the attack last night, and the recent revelations from our enemy, I’d feel more comfortable if you were here, in the castle, under my, our, protection. At least, for tonight.” Though he had verbally stumbled a bit getting his words out, for the most part none of them seemed to notice, and he was silently glad of it. Only Twilight had caught the misplaced and misspoken phrases, but she had kept quiet.

“Well, we don’t have much, just our dresses from last evening,” Rarity began, and the others looked hesitant, but it was Twilight who decided for them.

“We’re grateful for the offer, Prince Blueblood, and I think we all would like to attend the Gala this,” Celestia’s student said, and reluctantly, the others agreed.

“I suppose it would be safer here than out on the streets at night,” Fluttershy whispered, and Pinkie nodded happily.

“Maybe this year they’ll not be grumpy pants and enjoy my musical song and dance routine?” the pink pony pondered, and Rainbow Dash and Applejack just shrugged, going with the flow. Only Rarity still seemed worried, and she gave Twilight a suspicious glance. She hadn’t forgotten the scene she and the girls had walked in on last night, before it all went to Tartarus on a Train, with her purple unicorn friend passionately hugging Blueblood.

She also couldn’t forget the odd feeling of discomfort she had felt when she had looked at them doing such a thing. She was certain it wasn’t jealousy; she was totally over the handsome, tragic-past ridden stallion! But it bothered her, and made her feel uncomfortable.

So Rarity just forced a smile, and wondered how this would all play out in the evening.

Author's Note

HAPPY NEW YEARS, EVERY BRONY!!
To celebrate the latest addition to the AD calendar, here's a new chapter!

Since it's technically Wednesday where I am, updates will continue on the Wednesday and Sunday schedule.
Enjoy!

Cracks in the Foundation

“Is there a reason you’ve been following me, Twilight?” Blueblood turned his head to face Celestia’s personal student, who had been trying to trail the prince silently and unseen. It had not worked.

Smiling awkwardly, Twilight stepped out from behind a pillar and rubbed the back of her head.

“Just checking up on you. You released a large burst of raw, uncontrolled magic last night, and I wanted to check on your status.” Twilight gave a strained grin she hoped would be believable. Blueblood rolled his eyes.

“We have doctors for that, you know. Also, why not just ask me, instead of sneaking around?”

“… I wanted to know what your plans are for tonight. I know you want to protect us, Rarity most of all, but how will it all play out? Will you become Azure Flame for the night, and trick Rarity again? Or will you be yourself and try not to go into ‘Snob Mode’ like you claim to do,” Twilight said, putting just enough emphasis on Snob Mode to make it sound like she doubted its authenticity. The prince sighed wearily.

“I don’t know. I really don’t. On one hoof, Azure Flame helps me hide my weakness. The downside to that is I will have to mingle with ponies, like my aunts, who know enough about the social circles to be curious as to ‘his’ existence.”

“Wait, Princess Celestia doesn’t know about your alter ego?” Twilight interrupted, and Blueblood nodded with a frown at being side tracked.

“Neither Aunt Celestia nor Luna, or Cadence, or Shining Armor, or anypony in the castle, knows about me being Azure Flame. I’ve taken great lengths to hide ‘him’ from my family, as I have no doubt they’d see through my feeble disguise. Anyways, as I was saying, on the other hoof, going as Blueblood would allow me to make it all up to Rarity and your friends, and create some possible chance to confess to her. On the downside, going as myself would stress me the buck out, as I do not like dealing with too many nobles at the same time. I could last a few minutes alone, more if I had somepony with me to distract me and keep me on target…” Blueblood drifted off, becoming lost in his own thoughts, and Twilight was more than happy to be quiet and think as well.

“Then go as yourself.” Twilight said, and Blueblood looked at her, but she continued on, explaining her idea.

“You said you need somepony by your side to control yourself? Then take Rarity as an escort! She loves the social game as much as I love books, and I think even she wouldn’t say no to it, as she could meet potential clients and customers.”

“But, last Gala…” Blueblood began, but Twilight shushed him with a hoof.

“You screwed up, I know. But now you can make it up to her. Show her your real side. I’ll even stay close and follow you two from a distance, and make sure you don’t go bonkers.” Blueblood tapped a hoof to his chin, contemplating her idea. It wasn’t bad.

“Would she accept?”

“From a purely social and business point of view, Rarity would not hesitate to accept. She could hob-nob with the inner circles of both fashion and Nobility. From a more personal side, Rarity, and all of us, in fact, want to apologize to you for causing such pain and heartache with bringing up your past. We didn’t know, and we were not acting as adults should. She will want to patch things up regardless of how she really feels. It’s just the way she is.”

“I think you have a good plan there, Twilight.” The prince nodded in thought, then trotted over and gave a surprised and unsuspecting Twilight a hug. “Thank you.”

Twilight blushed and mumbled something, and Blueblood released her soon after.

“Let’s discuss some more in-depth planning in my office,” Blueblood offered, leading her towards the Canterlot General Affairs Office.

“So… Princess Celestia really doesn’t know?” the walk over was silent, and only once they were in the deserted office space did Twilight bring up the question that really bugged her. Blueblood sighed and massaged his temples.

“Yes, none of them know.”

“Wouldn’t she know who you hire?”

“Not necessarily. She knows the names of a lot of the serving staff and the Guards, mostly because she sees them a lot, but she does not, and cannot, know the names of everypony under her employment. It’s a popular, and false, rumor that she knows everypony in Equestria by name. That would be impossible, even for her.”

“…Does anypony else know?” the purple and lavender Unicorn asked eventually, as Blueblood seated himself behind his desk.

“You’re the second. You found out by accident, but the first pony to know was my old foalsitter, Fleur de Lys. I still go to her for advice every now and then.” It felt weird for Blueblood to reveal this to somepony, especially one he didn’t know that well, but he felt… calm and relaxed after telling her, as if a burden was being lifted from him.

“Fleur de Lys? Isn’t she a supermodel?” Twilight asked, thinking about the new information.

“Was. She was a big fashion model for a long time, right next to Photo Finish in the rankings. Comes from a minor noble family in Prance, and moved to Equestria to pursue her career. She used to foalsit for me and Cadence when she was starting out, after my mother met her at a Charity Fundraiser. They became close friends.” Blueblood smiled on memories of his past, and happier times flashed before his mind.

Blueblood looked up from his reminiscing to see that Twilight was now looking at the carpet, a worried look on her face.

“Is something the matter, Twilight?” Blueblood asked, worried.

“Do you think he was right?” She said after a while, and when Blueblood looked at her blankly, she expanded.

“Was Vandal right? About the Princesses lying about raising and setting the Sun and Moon?”
Blueblood’s expression turned dark, then stern, than finally carefully composed neutrality.

“What do you think? And don’t feel the need to hold back any doubts,” he said, seeing the pensive expression Twilight wore.

“… while there is lots to back up the theory of the Princesses abilities, most of it is either hear-say or from old, ancient scraps of history that might as well be fiction because of how old they are. However, there are instances where their powers become apparent, such as Nightmare Moon darkening the skies for several hours longer than possible during her return. And Discord could change the time of day on a whim, so he could have had similar gifts. But then again, Discord was a prankster, and that could have been a series of elaborate illusions.” Twilight began to pace, he mind racing while Blueblood sat back and enjoyed the show.

“Then there is the magical theory. As Alicorns, they possess more magic than any other living creature, asides from perhaps Discord and the Dragons. Yet Cadence is an Alicorn, and her magical powers are significantly lower than Princess Celestia and Luna’s, but are still greater than that of an average Unicorn.” Blueblood nodded his head, keeping pace with her despite her sudden increase in speed, both talking and walking.

“Why that is, I have no idea, but I do have a few hypothesis’. But in the end, could it be possible for Princess Celestia and Luna raise the Sun and Moon? Normal magical theory says ‘No,’ but maybe they know something we don’t.” Twilight stopped pacing and slumped to the floor, like a puppet with cut strings.

“…I want to believe in the Princesses. I want to believe they say the truth. But I think, somewhere inside of me, I know they might be lying. And I’m afraid to find out.” Twilight looked up at Blueblood with a weary expression on her face, but he just sat there, and nodded to himself.

“I agree with you, Twilight. On all accounts.” She blinked, and looked at him, unsure if she had heard the prince correctly.

“I too have always wondered if they really raise the Sun and Moon. Is it really their own doing? Have they lied to us all these years? I want to say ‘No,’ but after hearing that monster speak to us, I have had my doubts rekindled. Not to say that I trust him, but he raises interesting and valid points. He clearly knows them, and personally, it seems. And Aunty Celestia knew him, and was afraid. Why, I do not know. I think some part of history is being hidden from us. And I want to know what it is and why.”
Blueblood got out from behind his desk, trotted over to Twilight, and sat beside the distraught young mare.

“Do you know what my Cutie Mark stands for?” She blinked again, and shook her head.

“My mark is a compass. My family has a motto that relates to it. ‘The Duty of a Prince is to be a Beacon for those who have lost their way, and to be a Moral Compass to prevent others from going astray.’” He smiled as he recited the Oath his family had passed on for generations.

“Basically, it means I am supposed to be an example for others, and if somepony loses there way, I am to guide them back on track. But it also means I am to find the truth of things, and I am very good at that. I might not be exploring deep jungles and ancient ruins, but I can navigate the webs of intrigue of the Royal Court, and find the solutions to all kinds of questions and problems. I want to know the answer to the question, Twilight. I feel that knowing will be vital in understanding the intentions of this new threat. This Dark Phoenix, whoever they may be, know something, and I will not let it be used against Equestria.”

Blueblood turned to Twilight, and placed a hoof under her chin, raising her eyes to his, and he stared into them. Twilight became extremely flustered at the gesture, and began to blush wildly.

“Will you help me, Twilight Sparkle? Will you help me uncover the truth of this matter, even if it means we have to go behind the backs of my Aunts?” Twilight frowned and averted her eyes, and started to think hard.

Could she betray her mentor’s trust? Could she possible commit high treason, even if it was for the good of Equestria? Could she hurt the one pony who had been like a second mother to her?

After a long time, Twilight brought her gaze back to Blueblood’s. Whatever her answer, it would change everything. She looked straight into Blueblood’s firm stare.

“Yes. I will help you.” Blueblood smiled slightly. It was not a victorious smirk, or an evil grin. It was a sad, yet thankful expression.

In that moment, everything started to change.

Author's Note

And here we go.
Political Intrigue, possible splits between family and students, and a Twilight Character tag for the story. What more could you ask for?
...Don't answer that, I probably can't deliver.

At the Gala (Part 1)

“Please hold still, Rainbow Dash! I can’t finish the alterations with you moving around so much!” Rarity huffed a bit as needles and thread flew around her guest room in the palace as she worked on Rainbow Dash’s dress for the Gala.

Rainbow’s original dress, which had been made for the hospital’s party, had been torn up badly from her clash with the armored Pegasus. It had required the most work to fix. Applejack, despite being thrown into a table, had only ripped a few seams, while the rest of the girl’s outfits were untouched. Still, Rarity insisted on doing some additions and improvements, since it was “a crime against fashion to wear the same dress twice!” So, with absolutely no choice, Rainbow stood as still as she could while Rarity worked on her.

“I just don’t see why I can’t have a simple fix! I don’t need ruffles and lace! And I certainly don’t need them in pink!”

“What’s wrong with pink?” A certain party-planning Earth Pony mare demanded, looking up from a collection of comic books to glare at the cyan Pegasus.

“Nothing’s wrong! It’s just not for me! It looks way better on you and Fluttershy anyways!” Dash said, almost acting afraid. Whenever Pinkie Pie got mad, Dash got scared. It was very odd, but Rarity ignored them as she worked.

Her mind wasn’t focused entirely on her craft, however. She kept on thinking of Azure Flame and Blueblood. The former she had not seen since the day of the hospital party, and she was a bit upset at that. For Blueblood, she had not seen him since he had asked some guards to escort them back to their rooms. After they left, Twilight had excused herself, and Rarity had a sneaking suspicion that her purple Unicorn gal-pal had gone after a certain prince.

She was worried for Twilight. Celestia’s student had never been very social, and even now was a bit of an oddball, all things considered. Was Twilight developing some sort of crush on Blueblood? Was it because of his past, or rather, a sense that she had to make it up to him for hurting his feelings?

“Alright Rainbow Dash, I’m finished. Try not to mess it up until after the Gala,” Rarity declared, ceasing her musings and finishing up Dash’s formal wear.

“Thanks, Rarity. I might not like froo-froo stuff, but your dresses are always pretty sweet,” the racer Pegasus said, looking herself over in a mirror.

“I try darling,” the alabaster Unicorn said, taking the compliment with a sincere smile.

“Now that yere done with Rainbow, could ya get to work on me? I’m starting ta get cramps,” Applejack pleaded, the orange farm pony trying to stand stock still on a nearby platform, her own dress upon her and covered with pins.

“Of course.” With a flash of her horn, Rarity began to work on her next friends attire. Before anything could get started in depth, however, Twilight entered the room, a slight smile on her face.

“Hiya Twilight! Didja have fun with Blueblood?” Pinkie called out, not looking up from her comic books. Rarity tensed at that, but kept her cool. None of the others noticed the fashion-pony’s actions, and were instead more interested with Twilight’s reaction.

Instead of the blush they expected from her, Twilight stiffened and looked around frantically, like she was afraid or nervous.

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked after settling down.

“Uh, you went off to find Blueblood, right? Pinkie was just curious as to how it went,” Rainbow looked at Twilight with a mix of concern and suspicion.

“Nothing happened!” Twilight practically yelled, the unexpected volume startling them mares and causing Rarity to jab Applejack with a needle, leading to a rather undignified yelp.

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy muttered, and walked over to her clearly distraught friend. She lifted a small dress manikin, one Rarity used for poses, and brought it over to Twilight.

“Show me where he touched you,” Fluttershy said, her voice surprisingly forceful, more so because of what she had spoken as well, and that she was pointing a hoof towards the manikin’s anatomically proportionate body.

“WHAT?!” Twilight shouted, surprise, indignation and embarrassment present in both her voice and her expression. Her friends all mirrored her reaction.

“I don’t even… why would you… huh?” Twilight stammered as the timid yellow Pegasus shrinking back in fear.

“…So he didn’t touch you in a bad place?” Fluttershy whispered, barely audible.

“NO! No he did not!” Twilight exclaimed. “Why would you even think that?!”

None of her friends had an answer, aside from a lot of “well…,” “you see…,” a bit of polite, discreet coughing and embarrassed frowns.

“I think we were all worried ‘bout ya, sugar cube,” Applejack said at length, recovering from the sensation of needles in her flank. “Fluttershy just wanted ta make sure ya weren’t hurt or nothin’.”

“Well, thanks for the concern, I guess, but I had something else on my mind.” Twilight paused, and bit her lip, wondering how much she should tell her friends about Blueblood’s proposal, and how much she actually could tell them. What she was planning on doing was bordering on treason, if somepony looked at it in a certain way…

“He just wanted my help with something.” Twilight said at last. “He wants my assistance in tracking down the members and motives of Dark Phoenix.”

It was the truth, and she had carefully omitted enough that none of them, even Applejack, would be suspicious. Still, her announcement was met with mixed reactions.

“He what?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, while Applejack muttered “Horse Apples.” Fluttershy gave a soft cry of “eep!” and hid behind her mane, Rarity spluttered indignantly, while Pinkie started bouncing around trying to plan a “kick the bad-guy flank” party.

“Did you accept?” Fluttershy inquired, worried, and at Twilight’s nod of confirmation, she gave another “eep!” and tried to become one with the furniture.

“That’s crazy, Twi! Ya have no idea what they’re capable of, and from what ah’ve seen, they mean business! Ya could get hurt!” Applejack cried out, and the rest of them nodded their heads in agreement.

“It won’t be so bad!” Twilight protested. “I won’t do anything over the top, and I’m sure Shining will look out for me with everything he can! I just… want to help, and this is a way I can.”

“But…” Rainbow Dash began, but the purple Unicorn cut her off.

“I know this is reckless, but I want to do something. They’re threatening Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor by association… they’re going after ponies I care about, and I don’t want them to get hurt.” As she spoke, tears sprang into Twilight’s eyes, and her friends quickly rushed over to give a large group hug.

“We’ll support you however we can in that case, Darling,” Rarity said, reassuring her.

“You gals are the best,” Twilight sniffed, and after a moment of comforting hugging, she was back to normal.

“There’s something else I talked to Blueblood about,” Twilight said, and smiled over at Rarity.

“He’d like to extend an offer to escort you around the Gala this evening as a guest. He wants to make up for the incidents of last year,” Twilight explained, and Rarity’s eyes lit up, but worry flashed across her face.

“I, I’m honored. Will… Azure Flame be at the Gala?”

Twilight shook her head, and her friend’s face fell.

“Sorry, but he apparently can’t make it. Family emergency or something.”

“Oh dear, was it anything to do with last night’s attack at the hospital?” Fluttershy asked, worried.

“Maybe.” Twilight wasn’t comfortable talking about Azure Flame any more than she already had. She knew keeping Blueblood’s secondary persona secret was important to the prince, and he would want to do the revealing on his own terms. It wasn’t her place to tell them, even if she desperately wanted to.

“Oh, I see,” Rarity replied, clearly disappointed, but she quickly masked it. “In that case, I’d be glad to accompany Prince Blueblood around the Gala tonight.”

“Great! We’re expected to be in the Grand Hall at seven, and we’ll get to see the Princesses before they start letting guests in. I’m sure this evening will be far better than the last,” Twilight said, strongly hoping it would be the case.

Author's Note

Here we go! Filler (sort of!)
Also, who else thinks Fluttershy's actions were warranted or just plain rude?

At the Gala (Part 2)

“You look great, Twily!” Shining Armor looked up from a conversation with a number of his guards to compliment his younger sister. She smiled at him, and he turned his gaze to the rest of the mares.

“You all look excellent. Your dresses are lovely as well, Rarity.” The girls all beamed at the compliments, and Cadence nodded in agreement as she came over.

“Indeed! It’s nice to see Twilight in a pretty dress for once. We didn’t get to see you last year due to ‘arrangements’ we had before-hoof,” Cadence said with a sly smile and a shoulder nudge to Shining’s side, who proceeded to blush.

“Quite. Anyways, you look great, all of you. I’m sure you’ll be the center of attention!” Again, smiles and blushes at the compliment graced the mares, and then a silence descended.

“When will Prince Blueblood get here?” Rarity asked after a moment of peace, and Cadence shrugged.

“Who knows. Blue doesn’t like the limelight, but when he does do appearances, he is always dressed in the best.”

At that moment, the doors behind them opened, and the prince in question stepped out to meet them. The Mane Six all turned, and their jaws dropped and their eyes widened.

Blueblood stood before them in a full piece set of Guard dress armor, with a royal blue cape hanging from his shoulders. The symbol of his family, a bluebell entwined with a rose, was embroidered on his cape and emblazoned on the armor’s chest plate. The golden armor was fringed with deep purple highlights, and instead of a helmet, a thin circlet of platinum graced his head and accented his blonde mane. And last but not least, tucked away in a small nook in his chest plate, was a magically persevered rose and bluebell.

“Looking good, Blueblood,” Shining Armor said with a whistle, and Blueblood looked embarrassed as the mares nodded in agreement.

“I haven’t seen you all dolled up like this since my wedding,” Cadence teased, which caused a bout of blushing to appearing on Blueblood’s face.

“Well, enough joshing around. Let’s go and get into position, everypony,” Cadence said with a final chuckle, and trotted off with Twilight, Rarity, and the rest in tow behind her. Left behind, Blueblood and Shining Armor shared a look, and their demeanor turned fully professional.

“So, what news do you have, Shining?” Blueblood inquired, and the Commander of the Guard waved over the Guard whom he had previously been speaking with.

“Lieutenant Spark Strong, full report,” Shining ordered, and the soldier, a Unicorn, saluted smartly.

“Yes sir. We carried out the lockdown without any hitches or problems, which in turn raises some questions. Whoever planted the mirror was skilled enough to get in and out without detection. We’re not dealing with the average vigilante group or extremist sect.”

Blueblood nodded his head, worried as well, but determined not to show it.

“Nopony was caught?” he asked, chewing on his lower lip.

“A few guests and out of uniform staff were found and placed under protective custody, then interviewed, but none of them were the culprits, as far as we can tell. We’ve released them already.”

“Have a few members of the Scout Brigade watch each of them for the next two days to make sure they don’t slip away or report to their superiors, if they are in fact guilty. I don’t want to take any chances. If anything suspicious is reported, arrest them,” Blueblood ordered, and though Shining didn’t look too happy about it, he could see the reason it had to be done. The Commander of the Guard nodded his approval for the order.

“Won’t that cause some commotion?” Spark Strong asked, but Blueblood shook his head.

“In this case, the reports of a terrorist attack on the city and myself will be enough of a smokescreen to do this. If anypony notices an influx of Guards, both on the streets and out of uniform, they’ll think it is a security precaution against any future attacks. And if one or two ponies are arrested, they’ll know it was either because they were suspects, or the criminal was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Win-win, regardless.”

Lieutenant Strong stayed expressionless, but couldn’t help but marvel at the cool detachment of Prince Blueblood, and the sound tactical planning the young noble was displaying. Casually using the attempt on his own life as a cover to find the traitors… Spark Strong wasn’t sure he could be that calm and collected over something that had happened literally last night.

“It will be done, Prince Blueblood,” the lieutenant said, finishing with a salute, and then trotted off to get his new orders carried out.

“You’ve changed, Blueblood,” Shining Armor commented once the Guard was out of sight and earshot. “You’ve become so… I can’t say aggressive, but you’re definitely determined to catch these ponies.”

“I know.” Blueblood looked at the floor with a pensive expression on his face. “But I now know the identity of the… creature… who was responsible for killing my parents. I can finally have revenge. I can finally have justice.”

The cold, angry words of the young prince brought a frown to Shining’s face, but he couldn’t find it in him to admonish Blueblood for wanting vengeance. He had suffered in ways Shining himself could not relate to, or understand.

Even now, Cadence would sometimes wake up from her sleep crying and shouting out for her deceased aunt and uncle, their deaths becoming a nightmare for her that she could not escape. Shining had been there to comfort her during those times, and now that Princess Luna was back, Cadence’s night terrors were slowly fading. But never truly gone.

He would help Blueblood get justice. Not just for the Prince, but for his wife as well.

“Let’s go. We don’t want to be late.” Blueblood’s words brought Shining Armor out of his musings, and the two stallions trotted down the hall to reach the Gala.

Author's Note

Short Chapter this time.

Crypt Walker

Author's Note

Taking a break from the Gala~! Taking a break from the Gala~! I'm taking a break from the Gaaaallllaaaa~! I don't write parties that well! (Read in sing-song voice)
Okay, next chapter continues the Gala. Until then...

Crypt Walker

The sky was a strange, dark color. Not truly night, but not day either. Looking up, Vandal could see the source of the twilight-esque lighting; an eclipse, the moon blocking the sun and casting a flickering corona of shadows across the landscape. He stared up at the moon, and in response, a massive eye slowly opened up on the surface of the celestial orb. The pupil was a pulsing black void surrounded by a golden iris, and the rest was a deep, dark purple that was veined with red the color of blood. The eye stared down upon the Dragon, who was no longer small and crippled.

He was enormous, easily three hundred feet or more in length. The white scales of his body were vibrant silver that seemed to burn with a white flame of their own. Along his neck and back, down to his lashing tail, sharp, golden spikes ran, the twilight shadows casting unusual lighting effects upon them, which made them look dirty and worn. His claws on his hands and feet were the same golden color as his spikes, and upon his head, golden fins formed a crown-like appearance on him. His eyes were also golden, though the right one bled inky darkness. And most glorious, to him at least, was the massive pair of wings that sprouted from his back. Easily twice the length of his own body, the membrane was opaque like quartz crystal, and it reflected the twilight around him into a twisted dance of light and dark.

As the eye looked down on the restored Dragon, Vandal stared back up into its eternal depths. He felt the gaze of a vast and powerful being upon himself, and he shivered. The eye looked down upon him and the world like he would upon and insect. It existed, but was not worth his time or energy. If it wanted, he could crush it to dust. Such was the feeling of the eye.
But in the eye, he saw visions. Dark, terrible prophecies and omens, and fates worse than death. But the longer he looked, the more frequent a certain sequence was before him.

A white Unicorn stallion with a golden blonde mane. His Cutie Mark was a purple and gold compass rose, and he stood defiant against countless odds. He traversed a blasted wasteland of sun scorched rocks. He climbed rearing mountains and forded swift rivers. He frantically hacked his way through a jungle as dark as it was dangerous, pursued by things better left unseen. He stood in a cavern and ran down its paths towards the city of M’Ko. He fought Vandal’s weak and cursed body, and was victorious. He triumphed over Dark Phoenix, and shared a passionate kiss with another Unicorn. A mare, one of the Elements of Harmony, to be precise. These images came to him, and Vandal roared with anger, gouts of golden fire burst from his maw as he raged towards the uncaring eye in the eclipse.

Vandal awoke with a start, panting as he looked around himself in a panic. His breathing slowed, and he sighed with relief and a touch of sadness. He was still trapped in a feeble body, but he was safe in his bed in the Mole city.
He blinked his eyes to clear the sleep from them, and winced as searing pain shot though his right eye. It was oozing black tar at a rapid pace, which immediately dissipated to smoke and steam in the air. The Dragon was not concerned about hat. It was always like that after showing him the visions of the eclipse-eye and the future.

Obtaining the eye had been a trial and quest all rolled into one, and the side effects of it were painful and often annoying, yet Vandal was glad of it all the same. He had torn out his right eye and offered it to the Tree of Harmony years after he had been cursed and banished, and several decades after the Fruits of Harmony had been plucked by the Alicorn sisters to make their precious Elements. The price for gaining such powers that he know had was steep, but he needed them to complete his goal.

Visions of the future was a fraction of the powers bestowed upon him, and Vandal had used them for years to alter the course of history to his needs. The great Necromancer, Grogar, would have succeeded in destroying the world over two thousand years ago, had Vandal not used his visions to influence those who would and could destroy him. Sombra would not have risen to power had Vandal not carefully plotted and planned for years to drive the Unicorn King mad and use him as a distraction.

Vandal smirked. The Nightmare would never have been able to possess Luna had he not given it power, and weakened the mind and resolve of the Blue Princess. All was going according to plan, but now…

Now a new vision had appeared, one of his own defeat at the hands of none other than Prince Blueblood. Prince bucking Blueblood! He was to defeat him?! He was Vandal, slayer of one thousand Alicorns and the Scourge of the Savior City! He had fought the mad god Discord and helped imprison it in an alternate dimension composed entirely of pain and sorrow! He had fought the great Fire Elemental Elibas the Dark Blaze and won! And he was to meet his end at the horn and hooves of a mere prince?!

Rage, dark and terrible, filled the Dragon, and he rose from his bed and stomped over to his mirror. His torn, ruined eye glowed purple, and the glass surface rippled and distorted, and he stepped through the make-shift portal into a new location.
It was dark, not a single spark of light anywhere. No windows or doors, no candles or torches. Just darkness. Vandal was not worried, for his cursed eye gave his the sight he needed.

He stood in a vast vaulted chamber, thick cobwebs hanging everywhere, and thick stone coffins littering the floor. Many were cracked and broken from the effects of time, yet some still remained whole. They were massive, designed for all kinds of Ponies. Earth Ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns. But they were not the ones it had been built for. This was the Sanctum, where all Alicorns who had ever lived were buried. The other Ponies entombed here were wives and husbands of the Alicorns, given the honor of burial alongside their spouses and lovers. Pillars, large and fluted, carved and engraved with images of the life and times of the ponies down here, were set up seemingly randomly in the fathomless darkness. There was no way to tell which direction you were walking or where you were in the Sanctum, but Vandal followed a path he knew, one he had rarely tread. But this was a special occasion, of sorts.

“It’s rare that you come and call upon my services, old friend,” a voice, laden with the promise of pain, echoed forth from the walls around Vandal. The Dragon looked with distain at the catacombs he stood in; the bodies that had been placed here in ages past were naught but dust, and all that remained now were cracked stone coffins and dusty, crumbling remains. It was a place that seemed cliché for a meeting with an assassin, yet here he was.

“You have your uses, worm. But you also have your dangers.” Vandal looked over at a certain grave, the echoing having no effect on his acute hearing. From behind the faded marble tomb, a thin creature wrapped in rags and tattered robes appeared, rusted chains trailing behind it attached to its ankles. The creature, whatever it was, had no form that could be identified. It was bipedal, but was so hunched over its arms dragged like a pair of legs all of their own. Its features were obscured by worn, moth-eaten fabric that formed a hood, though two orbs of piercing blue light looked out upon the world.

Its flesh was so thin and pale and stretched so tight that its bones were clearly visible. No hair could be seen anywhere, though admittedly a lot of it was covered in dirty, ragged clothes. It walked upon feet that were lizard like, but had two toes instead of three like Vandal. Hands that were not quite like those of a Minotaur dragged on the floor of the catacomb, raising a trail of dust.

“What do you want?” the creature asked Vandal, and the Dragon smirked.

“There is somepony I want you to kill. I have seen him in a vision; he will be a thorn in my side and a threat to the success of my mission. He must die. And you must be the one to do it.”

“And why is that? You have many assassins at your beck and call, and enough gold to purchase one if you so desire. Why use me?”

Vandals smirk grew into a wide grin of madness and hate.

“Because I want him to suffer. I want him to curse my name. I want him to hate me, fear me. I want him to know that all he loves will be crushed and dragged through the mud. I want him to go mad with anguish. And only you can do so.”

The mysterious monster nodded, and for a brief moment, there was a grinding sound, as if bones were grating against stone. Slowly, he doubled over, his hunch extending yet also flattening out, his feet shrinking and the toes closing up. His arms shrunk and his fingers splayed while fusing together. Lastly, a muzzle poked through the hood, yet the eyes remained hidden. In moments, the bipedal beast that had stood before Vandal was gone, and replacing it was something that vaguely resembled an Earth Pony. Its skin was still the same, no coat to hide the hideous deformation or the seemingly bare bones.

Vandal nodded in approval, and pointed a finger at the biped turned pony.

“You shall be known as Bane in this form. You will answer only to me, and you will bring pain to the one whom I wish to suffer.” With slow precision, Vandal raised a claw and plunged it into his right eye, the black ooze gathering around his digit, and he quickly retracted his hand, lowering it in front of the newly named Bane. A tongue, thin and prehensile and certainly not of a Pony, lashed out and lapped up the black blood on the end of the claw.

“Your target is Prince Blueblood DeMarco Regitas. I want you make his life miserable before you end it.” Bane bowed its head, and suddenly began to sink into the floor of the catacombs.

“Our contract is complete,” Bane said, though his voice came from all around. Vandal smiled a wicked smile, and chuckled as his assassin disappeared from sight.

Bonus Chapter: Dreamscape of Heroes

Author's Note

Okay folks! A while back, I promised a bonus chapter if I reached 500+ views or 50+ likes. I have reached 500+ views, so here you go! More Bonuses will be posted every so often, and the next Milestone to reach is 750+ views or 75+ likes.

Also, some story news: I am changing the Slice of Life to Adventure as of Chapter 24. I finally gave up on trying to make a Slice of Life story. I just wasn't doing so well on that regard. So, it is changed. Romance will continue though, if a bit slowly, as I am not the best at Romance.
I tried to write something I'm not good at and it shows. So, for those who have read it and been disillusioned and no longer want to read, I understand. As for those who have read and continued to do so, even as my style and theme changed, sometimes drastically, thank you for the support. I'll try to write a story worthy of my readers.

In any case, enjoy this Bonus Chapter! Random and mostly non-cannon!

Bonus Chapter: Dreamscape of Heroes

“Where in the name of Equestria am I?” Blueblood looked around the place he had appeared, curiosity outweighing the fear that should normally be crushing his mind. The place he stood was a vast, open field. It seemed like a field outside of Canterlot, but that was where the similarities ended. The grass was purple and the sky was pink, the clouds blobs of red and blue in the oddly colored sky. Blueblood was unsure what time it was, as the sun and moon were eclipsing each other in the sky, the rays they shone silver instead of the usual soft yellow.

“Pretty sure we aren’t in Equestria, anymore,” a voice from behind the Prince said, and Blueblood spun around to face the source. He was surprised to see an elderly, dark brown Earth Pony stallion, his mane and tail silvery white and an open book for a Cutie Mark. The Earth Pony was smiling at Blueblood in the way a Grandfather might, and Blueblood smiled in return.

“Silver Page! I’m glad to see a familiar face in this place! Speaking of, where are we?” The Earth Pony looked around with a sigh.

“It seems we have been drawn into the Heroscape.”

“The what?”

“The Heroscape. It is an alternate dimension of dreams, where hopes and desires come to life.” Silver Page looked around at the scene. He started to walk off in a random direction, and Blueblood followed his old tutor.

For a while the two wandered, Blueblood keeping a pace or two behind and to the side of the 55th Master Librarian of Canterlot’s Royal Library and Archives, watching out for anything out of place. Well, more so than now.

“So why are we here? And what do you mean about hopes and desires?” The elderly librarian paused for a moment to think about his answer.

“First, let me ask you a question; what is up north?” Blueblood blinked in confusion, but Silver Page seemed to want an answer.

“Uh, lots of snow and ice. A few research and mining outposts, but nothing that reaches out more than a mile into the Frozen North. Why?”

The Earth Pony nodded his head in thought.

“I see. Well, let me tell you something. The Dreamscape is not connected to our world in any way you could understand. Here, time flows differently, and so do the chain of events back in Equestria. For example, I myself am from the future, a few months more than you are it seems.” Silver Page began walking again, and Blueblood continued to follow, now curious to understand his mentor.

“How is that possible? How are we talking, then?”

“The Heroscape does not obey our perceptions of time. A pony from 100 years in the past could talk with his grandson and it wouldn’t be considered strange. You see, it exists outside of time, and thus, all time is connected.”

Blueblood mulled that over.

“So… the question you asked about something up north is because in your time period, something has happened. Something that would mean nothing to me, but everything to you.” Silver Page stomped his hooves his approval.

“Very good, Blueblood! Yes, the me you are speaking with is from the future. I am asleep, obviously since I am here, but I am asleep in the future! You are, to me, in the past, yet we can speak as if it is nothing!”

“So you’re here with me… in an alternate dimension where time has no meaning?”

“Yup! Still have a good head on your shoulders, there! You’ve learned a lot since I taught you last!”

“You haven’t taught me since Magic Kindergarten!” Blueblood laughed, and the older pony joined in.

“So, how are Silver Tongue and Gold Dust? Are they doing well in the future?” Blueblood inquired after a few minutes of silent wandering.

“Ah, those two! They’ve been really helpful in my time! And Silver Tongue finally has his eyes on a mare, and a mind to start a relationship!”

“The end times are upon us! First Canterlot’s most eligible playpony has a relationship, next Aunt Celestia stops eating cake! The signs are coming!” Blueblood exclaimed in mock horror, and Silver Page roared with laughter.

“Yes, he might be my grandson, but if he kept on fooling around with the mares, I’d have stopped saving his rump!” The old librarian chuckled, and Blueblood snorted.
“Remember the one time he accidentally walked in on some maids changing in the palace, and they shoved him in the freezer?” Blueblood asked, and Silver Page nodded, reminiscing on the past.

“It took Shining Armor an hour to thaw him out!” Laughing merrily, the pair failed to notice the grass was turning from purple to black.

“Is Gold Dust alright? Her cousin is a fool, but she graduated with honors from Magical Academy!”

“Ah, yes, my granddaughter is well. She’s part of the Spell Research and Study Division at the Royal Society of Magical Sciences,” Silver Page declared proudly, and Blueblood whistled approvingly.

“She’s still not jealous of Twilight, is she?” At this, Silver Page lowers his head in despair.

“Gold Dust is a bright Unicorn, and she is very talented with magic, but she never really got over the fact that I helped Twilight out with magical studies more than with her.” He shook his head.

“It’s not that I don’t love her, or anything, I just don’t want her to get hurt! It was selfish of me, and she still has a bit of a grudge towards Twilight Sparkle because of it.”

“It’s not your fault! You wanted to protect you family! Besides, she must be proud of you! You’re an Earth Pony who’s contributed to the field of Magical Theory more than most Unicorns!” Blueblood praised, and the Earth Pony smiled at the compliment. Unnoticed, the grass continued to blacken, and soon patches of the grass were melting into a tar-like substance.

“When you don’t have it, you think about it in a different way. A new mindset is all it takes, sometimes.”

As they spoke, Silver Page started to sense something was wrong. He froze, and looked around wildly, before his eyes fell to the ground.

“Jump to the side!” He screamed, putting action to his words, and Blueblood obeyed, throwing his body to the left, while Silver Page went right. As they jumped, Blueblood saw what they were escaping from.

The grass was blackened, as if by fire, and small patches had become thick, viscous puddles of some kinds of dark liquid. As he watched in fascination and horror, the black goo writhed and stabbed upwards where the two ponies had been standing and talking mere seconds ago.

“What is that?!” Blueblood screamed, and Silver Page growled in annoyance.

“The Heroscape is separated from time, and operates on a different set of rules than Equestria! Here, emotions, sub-conscious thoughts, dreams, and even fragments of events, past and future, can appear here!”

“So what does that mean?!” Blueblood was shaking, and he could only watch as the tar began to move and budge, some sort of shape starting to appear in it. At once, something burst from the tar and landed in front of the quivering prince.

It was a griffin, or at least, it looked like one. It was all black and its eyes were burning orbs of fire, and as it opened its mouth, only gibberish spewed forth. It raised a talon to strike.

Blueblood screamed like a filly.

“Take this!” With a blow that would shatter stone, a hoof was sent smashing into the shadow-griffin’s head, and sent it flying. Silver Page had leapt at the creature and slammed into it, knocking it away from Blueblood.

“The Heroscape draws in the minds of people who are, in a sense, heroes. People who have great courage, strength of mind, magic, body, or destiny. It does this for a very important reason, one that I shall explain in a moment.” Silver Page continued his lecture, giving Blueblood a look that was a mix of amusement and pity.

“The beings its summons, be they pony, griffin, dragon, or any other race, are brought forth fully, in body and mind. Only heroes can enter this place.”

“Then what is that?!” Blueblood demanded, pointing a shaking hoof at the shadow-griffin. It had stood, its smashed head reforming as if it had taken no damage at all.

“While only heroes enter in full, monsters, villains, and things of ill-purpose will appear in this place as Shadows; not really here, but real enough to become a problem.” The shadow-griffin lunged at Silver Page, but the Earth Pony smacked it aside.

“If something is loved enough, an echo, for lack of a better term, appears here, in the Heroscape. Cities, monuments, artifacts and living things such as pets. They are not real, but they were cared for so much that the sub-conscious minds of dozen, even hundreds, of beings gave it form in here. But the same is true to the opposite. Something, or someone, so feared and hated could be reborn in this place, to wreak havoc in this realm, as the minds that created it only gave it the will to destroy.”

“Why does that matter?” Blueblood asked, less fearful now that his mentor was teaching the shadow-griffin why you never mess with a retired adventurer, even one who was now an elderly librarian.

“Because even though it has no effect on time, the Heroscape still reflects the state of existence in Equestria and Equis as a whole. If Equestria is happy and safe, then this place is safe, and only the weaker, most pitiful fears are given life.” Silver Page punctuated this fact by punching his hoof straight through its chest, but the shadow-griffin rallied, trying to bite of the pony’s head. It didn’t work, as Silver Page gave it a strong head butt. He recoiled in pain as soon as he was free though.

“Nopony wins with a head butt,” he muttered to himself in a daze, but he quickly recovered.

“Anyways, if something damages the Heroscape, then whatever caused it will be manifested upon Equis! If this Shadow, born from some kind of domestic violence, if I’d have to guess, were to run rampant, then we’d have increased cases of domestic violence all over Equestria, as ponies would react to the evil in the Heroscape being reflected into them. Most ponies, or any being, in truth, never fully enters this place, but all are connected. The Heroscape is a higher level of the Dreaming World which Princess Luna patrols and protects, though here, heroes like you or I are drawn in to act as defenders.”

“This place thinks I am a hero?!” Blueblood was incredulous, and looked at the shadow-griffin. “I could never fight something like that!”

“And you might not have to. Like I said, things of negative reputation appear here as well. Once, I had to destroy a muffin. Apparently, it was so horrid, it sent dozens of ponies into a comatose state of sickness after they ate it.” Silver Page pounced onto the monster, and pummeled it into submission. It tried to reform, but after a brief struggle, it collapsed, and the darkness it was made of disintegrated to mist and smoke. Silver Page wiped his brow free of a bead of sweat.

“Once you find and destroy the evil you were brought here to vanquish, the Heroscape expels you, returning you to the waking world. You’ll have no recollection of any of this upon waking up, but the next time you return, you’ll remember it all.” As he spoke, Blueblood felt everything fade and shift around him. His eyesight went blurry, and he saw Silver Page mouthing something to him, but no sounds reached his ears.

With a yawn, Blueblood opened his eyes, then stretched as he felt the early morning sunlight on his face.

“Sleep well?” Shining Armor asked at breakfast later, and the prince nodded.

“I think I had some kind of dream though, but I can’t really recall it… something about Silver Tongue and maids, and me laughing…” Blueblood mentioned, and lapsed into silence. The ponies in the room roll their eyes in amusement at the mention of the flirtatious grandson of the Master Librarian. Unnoticed by him, and the rest of the table, Princess Luna shot him a glance, a knowing smile on her lips.

‘Looks like somepony is about to have some interesting dreams,’ Luna chuckled to herself in her thoughts. She turned back to her stack and waffles, and let her family regale her of tales about the misadventures of Silver Tongue.

At the Gala (part 3)

“Are you ready, Blueblood? Not nervous or anything?” Princess Celestia asked her nephew, who gulped loudly but nodded his head. Celestia wore her usual attire of shining gold shoes, special chest plate which was also gold and enchanted to sparkle with sunlight, and of course her royal crown. Luna, on the right of her sister, wore similar attire, but with silver shoes and a dark blue chest piece instead of gold and yellow like Celestias, though it was also enchanted to have a sparkling effect. Their manes flowed ethereally, like always, so no big change there.

“I can do this! It won’t be like last year,” Blueblood declared, though mostly for his own benefit. A deep breath, and he was calm for the moment. At his side, Rarity stood, looking dazzling in her dress.

“You look lovely, Rarity. Simply divine,” Blueblood said, forcing down the Snob he could feel trying to get free.

“Thank you dear, very kind of you,” Rarity replied, giving a small smile at him. It warmed his heart to see, and he felt a blush rising, but with disciplined thoughts, shoved it down as well.

“Alright, everypony, let’s get into position,” Celestia announced a moment later, and there was a brief bout of shuffling to arrange themselves. Celestia and Luna were at the back of the group, as they were going to be the last to appear. At the front were the Elements of Harmony, with Blueblood smack in the middle, with Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie to his right, and Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack to the left. Sandwiched between the Diarches and the Prince plus Mane Six were Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, as the new couple and the third in line for the throne. It was a warming sight to behold, each of them dressed elegantly yet simply, their styles eye catching yet demure.

Shining Armor’s dress uniform was similar to the one from his wedding, though the sash was pale red, almost pink, to match his wife’s mane, and he had dark purple horseshoes. Cadence was dressed in a pale white flowing dress, with a breeze enchantment on it to make it ripple and appear to be in the wind. Her horseshoes were a flowery pink color, almost like Fluttershy’s mane, and the timid Pegasus had blushed and hidden in her hair when Pinkie pointed it out. ‘Adorable’ was what everypony had thought when they saw the reaction.

Flanking the group was a quartet of armored guards, who clutched their spears tightly and had an extra sharp look in their eyes. They were not taking any chances tonight, not after one terrorist attack and a surprise delivery.

“Alright, time to go,” Blueblood whispered, and he tensed, waiting to be announced.

“Introducing, Prince Blueblood and the Elements of Harmony,” the herald, Loud Mouth, announced from up ahead and beyond a silk curtain. The queue spoken, Blueblood began to trot forward, mares in his stride, and as they approached, the curtain was pulled apart by magic.

They appeared at the top of the Grand Staircase, and under the gaze of the aristocracy, and a dozen well placed guards, they descended the steps. Fluttershy gave an ‘eep’ of fear, but kept walking down under the countless eyes, which impressed Blueblood, knowing now firsthand how shy she really was and could get.

A lot of the ponies there gazed disbelieving at the sight of the six who had trashed the last Gala, and also that Blueblood was with them, even after being verbally thrashed and using one of them as a shield against a flying cake. Blueblood and Rarity had a feeling that that particular point of their lives would not be forgotten any time soon.

A smattering of applause greeted them, the loudest from a pair Blueblood had not expected to see, but was heartily glad he did; Fleur de Lys and Fancy Pants stood near an enormous swan-shaped ice statue. Blueblood smiled internally at the sight of his old foalsitter, a resolved to speak with her later.

Once he and the Elements reached the bottom step, Loud Mouth proceeded to announce Cadence and Shining, and their group broke up, and started to mingle. Fluttershy went with Pinkie over to the music stage, where Octavia and the orchestra were playing, again. Blueblood winced in sympathy as a look of pure terror crossed the cellist’s face as she spotted what had ruined the last Gala and her music there-of.

Applejack and Dash wandered to the food tables, which incidentally had the Wonderbolt Soarin nearby eyeing some pies. Blueblood was convinced that he had a deeply disturbing food fetish, but wasn’t going to ask. Spitfire was also nearby, and Rainbow Dash had started to fangasm. He really hoped nothing would happen on that front.

He and Rarity began to drift from group to group as he tried to maneuver towards Fleur, and ended up becoming bogged down in conversation. Twilight, as she’d promised, was following the pair from a discreet distance, mingling with a group of University professors for her cover. Blueblood had to hand it to her; when she wanted to, that purple Unicorn could blend in very well.

“I’m surprised that you’d return this year, Miss Rarity, after the debacle last time,” a noble said in a well masked insulting tone, and a few others nodded.

“Well, I wasn’t, but Prince Blueblood was very kind and apologized quite profusely over his actions,” Rarity said, her charming smile hiding her true thoughts. Namely, how she’d like to show that uppity noblemare what she’d do to her if she pissed her off anymore.

Unknown to them, and even Blueblood wasn’t fully aware, but Rarity was stressed. Extremely so. First, spending a few days being rude to Blueblood and wooing over an elusive Azure Flame hadn’t done much good, and then receiving the shocking truth of Bluebloods past, coupled with mind numbing guilt, had made her very stressed. The nice night at the hospital had been shattered by a mix of odd feelings towards Blueblood, seeing Twilight hugging the prince, then having the event crashed by terrorists. It all had brutally beaten her sense of calm and replaced it with five times more stress. Then, As if that wasn’t enough, a mysterious delivery, message from the terrorists, and then having to remake her and her friends dresses for an event they had not wanted to attend, well… let’s just say she was not happy, very stressed, and more than ready to blacken some eyes and bust some heads.

But no, that would be bad!

‘Calm down, brain! I can’t let this get to me!’ Rarity snarled mentally to herself, and her persona’s wisely stayed very quiet.

“Well, it’s been a charm talking, Duchess Wonder Bright, but I must be moving on to the other guests,” Blueblood interjected smoothly, the carefully cultured Canterlot accent making Rarity look at him for a moment in surprise.

“Of course, Prince Blueblood,” the duchess simpered, and he carefully guided Rarity away while that particular group went back to its own discussions.

“Your accent…” Rarity began, and Blueblood gave her a sheepish smile.

“I’ve lived my life in the court and high society, so I naturally can use their way of speaking,” Blueblood said in his regular voice, and a slight grin graced the alabaster mare’s face briefly. It was gone so fast, Blueblood wasn’t sure it had ever been there.

“Any part of the party you want to see in particular?” He asked after a while, and his guest shrugged.

“I know a lot of these ponies by name and reputation, of course, but only a few personally. I’ll let you decide who we see,” Rarity said, generously letting the prince pick the ponies. Nodding, Blueblood steered her towards the ice sculpture, and smiled in genuine happiness at the ponies near it.

Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lys were there, just where he’d seen them from the top of the stairs, and three other fancily dressed ponies waited nearby as well; the popular singer Sapphire Shores, whose music Blueblood enjoyed immensely and had the honor of meeting her at a concert a few years back, Hoity Toity, a well-known fashion critique and darn good chess player who Blueblood had met at a chess tournament a while back, and Photo Finish, ex-model like Fleur and now top fashion photographer and idol promoter, who had once stalked Blueblood for a month trying to get the prince to become a model. He didn’t hold it against her too much.

“Blueblood, how are you?” Fleur asked, breaking away politely from her conversation with Photo Finish to address the young prince. The rest of the group turned and smiled as well, and greeted Blueblood and Rarity with warm voices.

“I’m fine, Fleur, thanks for asking,” Blueblood replied, smiling back, and turned to Rarity. “I’m sure you all know Miss Rarity.”

“Why of course! She had de Magicks in her dresses!” Photo Finish said, loudly and with her Germane accent. Hoity Toity and Sapphire Shores both nodded in agreement.

“Her dresses are the finest I’ve seen for a while,” Hoity commented, and Sapphire grinned her traditional grin.

“Darn straight! Best looking and best fittin’ I’ve worn in years. It’s been a long time, Miss Rarity! How are you?”

“Oh, well, I’m doing fine, thank you,” Rarity stammered, overwhelmed by not one or two, but five of the most famous ponies in Equestria.

“I’m surprised to see you out and about, Blueblood. I heard that you were attacked last night at your charity Gala,” Fancy Pants said with a concerned frown as he looked over. The other four turned to Blueblood to hear what he had to say.

“It wasn’t that bad, just some bruises. We were lucky,” he said softly, and they nodded, looking sympathetic.

“Iz it true that zee ponies were part of Dark Phoenix?” Photo asked in a hushed undertone, leaning in to Blueblood and Rarity. They blinked in surprise.

“How…?”

“Zee guests at zee hospital. A few were acquainted with their work and their, ahem, mottos, and some rumors have spread. Not too far, though,” Photo explained, and the other four rich socialites nodded.

“Um, yes,” Blueblood said at last. It wasn’t too much of a problem to confirm that they had done so, as the name would be going out to the guard stations across Equestria tomorrow and publically a week after. Plus, he trusted these five, especially Fleur.

“We have quite a problem with them over in Prance,” Fleur said, to Blueblood’s surprise.

“Really?” Blueblood inquired. It seemed odd that there was such activity known to others already.

“Oh yes, for years. Maybe an attack a year on somepony or other. Prance, Germaneigh, Stalliongrad, heck most of Equestria Minor has problems with that group. Mostly because the nobility have a stronger strangle hold on everything over there that they feel the need to lash out more,” Fleur went on.

“I didn’t know that the nobility of Equestria Minor was so powerful,” Rarity said, and Photo nodded.

“Yes, it iz harder to make a living as a model over there than it is here. True, the nobles here have as much power and pull, but it iz easier for one to abuse such gifts an ocean and a continent away from Canterlot,” Photo said sadly.

“I see…” Blueblood murmured, stroking his chin. A number of ideas were popping into his head. If Equestria Minor had such a problem with Dark Phoenix, than it stood to reason somepony would know something. He could use this…

“So how is your boutique coming along?” Sapphire asked Rarity, changing the topic to a more pleasant one.

“It’s been going well, Miss Sapphire Shores! I’ve had a number of excellent orders and my clientele has increased after my show down in Baltimare last season!”

As the fashion ponies chatted, with Fancy Pants looking on and nodding every so often, Fleur caught Blueblood’s eyes, and motioned with her head for him to follow. Confused, Blueblood did, and was lead to the far end of the table, away from the others.

“Blue, we need to talk,” the Prench mare said sternly, and Blueblood felt his face turn pale.

At the Gala (Part 4, Final)

Blueblood nervously shifted from hoof to hoof, unnerved by Fleur’s surprisingly strict sound tone.

“Have you told her?” She inquired, the question seemingly innocent, but carrying hidden threats.

“… No,” Blueblood muttered, looking down in shame. Fleur grunted, annoyed, but hadn’t expected anything different.

“Well, tonight’s the perfect time for that,” Fleur said, looking past Blueblood towards Rarity, who was happily chatting with the others.

“But I can’t! I’m not ready!” Blueblood gulped, staring in fear at his ex-foalsitter. She looked at the stallion who, years before, had been a young colt, and sighed.

“I know. But the longer you hide this from her, the deeper the wound when the truth comes out, and even if you are the one to reveal it, the pain might be too much. She will hate you, Blue, if you hurt her like this. And then you will hurt yourself. I don’t want to see you suffer ever again.”

As Fleur spoke to Blueblood, she could still see the events of the Gala 15 years ago. She could remember the smell of blood and gore and charred flesh, and the sight of the bloodied remains of Princess Golden Light. Above it all, she could still hear Blueblood crying for his mother.

Blueblood saw the haunted look in her eyes, and quickly went to her side, nuzzling her neck affectionately.

“Don’t cry, Fleur. It’s over. It’s not happening again,” the Prince whispered, and his words calmed the Prench Unicorn down.

“I still stand by my words of earlier, Blueblood. Tell the truth while you still have a chance of recovering the pieces,” she whispered in response, and the two separated after a quick hug.

“I will try,” Blueblood said unenthusiastically.

“By the way, that lavender Unicorn has been following you all night, Blueblood. Do you know her?”

Blueblood looked up, confused, and then remember about Twilight promising to keep an eye on the two of them during the Gala. He smiled slightly, and looked over in the direction Fleur was looking. Indeed, Twilight could be seen, stealing glances at Rarity and Blueblood whenever she could get away with it, though it seemed Fleur had noticed.

“Yes, that’s Twilight Sparkle, Aunt Celestia’s student.”

“Oh yes, I remember now! I saw her at the Garden Party last spring. Nice girl, but a little bit awkward with the whole dancing aspect,” Fleur said with a smile.

“She said she’d look after me and Rarity this evening, so I don’t go into Snob Mode and Rarity doesn’t try to punch somepony.” Fleur raised an eyebrow at that, but Blueblood chuckled.

“She seems stressed. A lot of the nobles have been less than kind to her tonight, and I suspect it hasn’t been easy keeping her cool.”

“Even though she kept calm all last year with you?” Fleur said, mostly joking, and he rolled his eyes.

“I suppose I’m overthinking it. But better safe than sorry.”

The two stood in comfortable silence for a while, glad to be in each other’s company for the first time in a while. As the time passed pleasantly, Fleur began to notice some odd behavior with Twilight. The pale pink Unicorn saw the way she looked at Rarity; as a friend who would do anything for her. But when Twilight looked at Blueblood, Fleur saw some things she hadn’t anticipated. She looked, dazed, embarrassed and… worried. Why would she be doing any of that? Dazed and embarrassed could mean anything… or something very specific. And worried was understandable, as she apparently knew about Snob Mode. But was it just that?
Realization struck the ex-model like a lightning bolt.

“Blue, does Twilight Sparkle know about ‘you know who’?” Fleur asked in a low voice so not to be overheard. She expected him to deny it. Instead, she saw him grow pale again, and a few beads of sweat to appear as he shifted his gaze.

“So somepony other than me knows about Azure Flame? Did you tell her or what?” Fleur demanded, just a little bit jealous that he confided in somepony else and hurt that he hadn’t informed her. But also angry at the implications.

“She, um, heard me ranting a bit, and came to conclusion on her own. I did not tell her. On purpose…” Blueblood said, muttering that last part under his breath.

Fleur took a deep breath and sighed heavily. She then turned to Blueblood and grabbed the sides of his head, pulling him close till their muzzles nearly touched and she stared fiercely into the prince’s terrified eyes.

“You are going to go over to Rarity. You are going to dance with her. Then, you are going to tell her the truth. All of it. Or Celestia help me, I will pick you up and spank you like the foal you are acting like. Am I understood?”

“Yes!” Blueblood squeaked in fear. She released him, and he hurried over to Rarity.

“…and then I tried the blue fabric, and wouldn’t you know, it fit the ensemble perfectly! Oh, hello, Prince Blueblood. Can I help you?” Rarity asked, looking away from a discussion about fashion to see Blueblood nervously standing beside her.

“Would you like to dance and maybe go out tomorrow?!” Blueblood blurted out, fear and anxiety getting the best of his mouth, so it all came out as a jumbled mess.

“I, um, I’d love to,” Rarity said, surprised yet flattered. Hoity and Fancy Pants gave Blueblood a wink, while Sapphire and Photo hooted for the couple.

As Blueblood led Rarity to the dance floor, Fleur had made her way over to Twilight, unseen by the purple Unicorn.
Meanwhile, Twilight watched the two, and she felt a small twinge of something go through her chest. Rubbing the spot absent mindedly, she didn’t notice Fleur de Lys till she was right next to her.
“So, you know,” She said in a whisper, causing Twilight to jump in surprise.
“Uh, what?”
“Let’s talk over here, dear,” Fleur said leading Twilight away from the group she’d been hanging off of.
“But, I, Rarity…”
“I’m sure Azure Flame can handle it,” Fleur said dismissively, and the younger Unicorn’s eyes went wide.
“How do you…?”

“Know about Blueblood’s secret? I’m the pony who helped him craft that persona. I helped him forge the personality Azure Flame into somepony Blueblood could use to protect himself. Now, let’s chat.”
With a whimper of fear, Twilight followed Fleur off into the party.

On top of a slanted roof, the emaciated corpse-like form of Bane stared at the Canterlot palace. He was a ways off, as getting too close was dangerous, and breaking into the Gala was foolish beyond measure, even for a creature as powerful as him. The shadows and dark night sky hid him well, but he took no chances, and powerful spell to misdirect a pony’s gaze was upon him.
Bane watched, amused and disgusted by the display before him. Nobles and fops, walking around with their noses held high, unworthy of breathing the air of everypony else…

Bane shook his head to clear the thoughts that were not his own from his head.

“Damn Vandal, even his hate for the Royalty permeates his own blood. It’s starting to affect me,” he grumbled. The deathless being hated being contracted to the elder Dragon, as the Silver One’s thoughts and feelings bled through into his own due to the bond between them. Still, without the contract and blood pact, Bane could not leave his crypt. To have fresh air on his body, to feel sun and moon light upon him… such luxuries were rare and he would take his time ruining Blueblood. He did not want to go back to that wretched prison so soon. So, he watched and waited, sharp eyes observing his target.

‘What’s this?’ Bane thought to himself, his eyes lingering on a pale pink Unicorn talking with a younger purple one. Whoever they were, they knew Blueblood intimately and were having a very interesting conversation.

Bane’s eyes widened as he read their lips, too far to actually hear their voices. He smiled. This was good information they had unwittingly revealed. Another persona? Fake identity? A love triangle? You normally didn’t get these ridiculous notions outside of a trash novel.

And he knew just how to exploit them.

Author's Note

Sweet Monkey Demons, I've finally finished the Gala chapters! I hadn't thought it would take so long, but apparently it did. Now, onwards!

A trip into the city

“So, what will we do first?” Rarity asked, trotting alongside Blueblood towards the palace gates.

It was the morning after the Gala, and Rarity had brushed her mane and prepared herself for almost an hour for their day out on the city. Blueblood had told her that it would be just a simple affair; no need to wear a dress or anything too fancy. Still, she was going out with the prince! She had to look her best, or at least good enough!

Blueblood didn’t seem to mind her lack of extravagance, and seemed to actually be happier she hadn’t gone all out. He himself had combed back his hair in the usual style, and wore a red bow-tie. Nothing too gaudy for him.

“The first thing we’ll do is stop by the Hospital,” Blueblood said, saluting a pair of guards as he escorted Rarity past the gates and into Canterlot. “I want to check in on some of the more unstable patients.”

Rarity was touched by his concern for the ponies from the hospital. She knew he felt guilty for putting them through that ordeal, even though it was not his fault he was targeted by insane revolutionaries.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea,” she said softly, a smile on her face as he led her through the streets.

Blueblood had been nervous to go out that day without his disguise. Scratch that, he was practically shaking in his horseshoes now, the idea of recognition and falling into Snob Mode almost too much to bare. But, each time he felt an anxiety attack come on, all he did was look over at his alabaster companion, and the fear would dissipate. He would be fine with her help.

Rarity, it seemed, could tell he need all the moral support he could get, and tried to give warm smiles and happy expressions whenever they looked at each other. Still, deep inside of her, she was conflicted. Azure Flame or Blueblood. What the hay was going on in her mind? Was she so shallow that she could not decide, and chose to play the field, as it were?

Brooding would do no good, so she carefully composed herself as they neared the large, white walls of the hospital. The windows were all fixed, thanks to judicious use of magic and royal funds, and many parts of the exterior seemed to have been refurbished.
Inside, a receptionist stopped filing her hooves as the Prince walked up to her, Blueblood waving aside her hasty bows with a smile.

“Good day. I’m here to inquire after Miss Bouncing Ball. May I please have her room number?” Blueblood knew it already, or at least Azure Flame had, but he felt keeping it this way would help. To his surprise, the receptionist, frowned softly.

“Yes, of course. She’s been moved to room 331, Intensive Care Ward.” Blueblood’s eyes widened in shock.

“Intensive Care? What’s happened?”

“Not my place to disclose patient information, even if royalty is asking. Sorry about that,” she added, after seeing the prince’s despondent look.

“I’m sure it’s not for long, Prince Blueblood,” Rarity said, trying to comfort him. He nodded and gave a shaky smile.

“Y, yeah. That’s it, I’m sure. Come on, let’s go and see her.” He headed off, seeming dazed. Thoughts swirled through his head.

Was it all his fault she was in Intensive Care? It must, after all she had suffered an attack during the party, the very party interrupted by Tartarus-damned rebels! It was his fault she was in pain… All his fault!

“Dear, are you alright?” A soothing, worried voice broke through Blueblood’s self-loathing, and he blinked, seeing Rarity giving him a concerned look. Another blink, and he realized he was standing outside of room 331.

“No, I don’t think I am.” Blueblood turned to Rarity, and she saw great depths of pain and regret in his eyes.

“Because of me, a little filly is lying in a hospital bed, suffering because ponies after my life were going to let her die! How can I possibly face her? How can I face anypony? I, I just don’t think I deserve to intrude…” Blueblood squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out the image of the young, happy filly he seen and started to know reduced to a shivering mess. A sob nearly made it past his lips, causing him to tremble as he held it in. Suddenly, he felt a soft pressure on his shoulders. He looked over to see Rarity laying a foreleg over his withers, pressing up against his side in an odd yet comfortable pseudo-hug.

“Blueblood, I’m sure Bouncing Ball won’t hold any of it against you. She’s too kind a filly to do so. Trust me,” Rarity assured him, her voice quiet, not wanting to disturb others. “Besides, I’ll be right next to you the whole time.”

Blueblood nodded, and wiped his eyes with a short brush of magic, before standing up and straightening his outfit. Satisfied with his preparations, he raised a hoof to room 331’s door, and gave it a few short knocks. The pair didn’t have to wait long before the door swung open, revealing a strong looking Pegasus stallion. Bouncing’s father’s eyes widened in surprise when he saw who it was, before a look of grudging acceptance appeared on his face.

“Can I help you, Prince Blueblood?”

“Yes, I wanted to check on Bouncing Ball. I heard that she wasn’t doing so well, and I was hoping to make sure she was fine.”

A long pause stretched out, before the father nodded stiffly, and stepped aside to allow the two Unicorns to enter. The filly lay in a bed, surrounded with lots of get well cards. Some were written in the sloppy hoof-writing of foals, others the neat words of an adult. She had what appeared to be an IV drip attached to her forelegs, and she seemed sunken and gaunt. Like a bit of her youth had been replaced with weariness. However, when she looked up to see who had entered, her face broke into a massive grin, and a bit of life returned to her.

“Mr. Blueblood! Miss Rarity! Hi!” Blueblood broke in a grin when he saw her cheer up, a bit of her joy rubbing off.

“Hello, Bouncing Ball. I’d heard you weren’t doing so well, and I wanted to check on you.”

“Really?! Thanks, Mr. Blueblood! You’re really nice!”

“You’re welcome, Bouncing Ball.” He paused, and his smile started to slip as he looked at her.

“Are you OK? You seem sorta sad,” Bouncing asked, tilting her head cutely.

“…I’m so sorry for what happened, Bouncing. I, I didn’t want anyone to get hurt because of me.” He placed his hooves on the bed sheets and bent his head to her.

“It’s not your fault, Mr. Blueblood. Those meanies were jerks and wanted to hurt you. I’m glad they didn’t get to do so,” she said, leaning over and patting Blueblood’s hoof with one of her own. He nodded, and retracted his hooves.

“I should go now. Please get better, Bouncing Ball.” Blueblood gave a nod to her father, before walking out of the room, followed by Rarity, who flashed Bouncing Ball a smile. The filly grinned back, and call out to him as they walked out.

“You should smile more, Mr. Blueblood! And thanks for taking time out of your date with Miss Rarity to come by.”

The two Unicorns spluttered a bit, both trying to deny her claims, which only made her laugh, and her father hide a chuckle. After they left, their faces beet red, Bouncing Ball turned to her dad.

“I like them! They’re funny!” Neither of the room’s occupants noticed a twisted shadow watching them from a nearby roof…

Author's Note

I'm Back! *Cue evil laughter*
All serious, though, I have been gone a long time, for which I apologize. Life and stuff, ya know?
Still, I have returned, and here is the 27th chapter of Azure Flame! More to come! And thanks to everyone who is still waiting to read new chapters.

Know Pain

Blueblood walked down the long halls of the castle, smiling widely and with a spring in his step. Yesterday had been a good day. After the hospital visit, He had shown Rarity a number of his favorite spots in the Upper District of Canterlot. He had wanted to show her the Taco stand and the kind ponies of the Market Quarters, but he had resisted. Only Azure Flame had ever been there, and it would be “scandalous” if the Prince were to go down there with just a mare. Still, he’d had fun.

It was late in the afternoon, lunch having ended a while back. Blueblood had been forced to skip, however, as piles of paperwork had appeared in his In-box after both Galas, and he’d been forced to take some effort to finish.

Now, though, he was heading to the Minor Dining Room to grab a late lunch. One of the Guards saluted him as he stepped past into the dining room, and he was momentarily taken aback as he saw his cousin Cadence chatting happily with Twilight and Rarity.

“I’m not interrupting, I hope?” He asked, the three mares looking up. They were seated at the table, the remains of a snacks scattered about its surface.

“Not at all, Blue. I was just catching up with Twilight, and I invited Rarity along as well,” Cadence explained, the other two mares nodding in agreement.

“Alright then. I’m just going to grab a late lunch, don’t let me disrupt you,” Blueblood said, taking a seat. As he did, the door opened again, a familiar piebald Maid with a grey tea cup as a Cutie Mark walking in.

“Good afternoon, Tea Spout, how are you?”

“Good, thank you. I was coming to take your order, but one of the Mail-ponies brought this over. They said it was for you, but you weren’t at the office.”

“I see…” Blueblood muttered, as the Piebald mare brought out a small wrapped package. It was round, like a ball, and the name of the sender brought a surprised smile to his face.

“What is it, Blue?” Cadence asked, looking over.

“A package from Bouncing Ball. It seems she sent me something.” With a burst of telekinesis, the prince pulled off the wrappings, revealing a beautiful orb carved from polished opal. Attached to it was a note, neatly folded and taped to the side of the orb.

Confused, Blueblood lifted the items, dropping the gem on the table while he opened the note. His eyes widened, and a low gasp escaped.

“Is everything alright, Blueblood?” Twilight asked, concerned. Anything he was about to say was interrupted by a burst of static, that seemed to come from opal orb.

“Testing, testing, can you hear me?” Blueblood stared at the gem on the table in front of him, unsure of what to feel. A voice had come from the small polished orb of opal, and the Prince blinked in shock. The note fell from his telekinetic grip, and the mares all saw that it was a blank sheet of paper with a symbol on it; a black phoenix with a wreath of fire. The maid gasped, and bolted out the door, calling out for some Guards.

“…I can hear you,” Blueblood uttered, stirring from his stunned revelry.

“Good, it makes things so much easier this way. Look, or rather, listen, to what I’m about to say; ahem! I am currently standing in a room with a little filly. She’s utterly adorable by the way. I believe you know her. Bouncing Ball, correct?” The voice coming from the carved opal was deep and carried a hint of a growl, but also a strange double tone, as if two voices were talking at once.

“What the hell have you done with her?!” Blueblood roared, lunging at the gem, resisting an urge to smash it to pieces by a thin margin. Instead, he gripped it in his telekinesis and held it up to eye level.

“I haven’t done anything. Not yet, at least. To prove it, here she is!” The sound of rustling cloth could be heard over the connection, and the squeaky voice of the young filly came out.

“Is, is it really you, Mr. Blueblood? Please, help me! I, I’m so scared!”
“Alright, that’s enough out of you,” the same growling voice interjected, and Bouncing let out a squeal of fear, before the same cloth sound came again.

“So, now that you know I have a hostage, I’m sure you won’t do anything reckless.”

“What the hay?! How could you foalnap a patient in critical condition?!” Rarity cried out, but was answered with a ‘tsking’ sound.

“Terribly sorry, but this is between me and Blueblood, ok? Try not to say much.”

“Why you…!”

“Rarity, please!” The seamstress looked over at Blueblood, and her stomach clenched as she saw the abject pain and anger in his face.

“You have my full attention, whoever you are. Who are you, and what do you want?”

“You can call me Bane, little princeling. As for what I want, well, that’ll be revealed in due time.” As the orb had spoken, Shining Armor and a group of Solar Guards rushed in, having been alerted by Tea Spout earlier. Before he could ask what was happening, Blueblood held up a hoof for silence.

“First, I want to tell you that the filly’s parents are alive, but not conscious. So no worries there. However, I want you to also know that if any Royal Guards, from any branch, appear at the Hospital, I will not hesitate to dispose of my hostage.”

“Men, round up a strike team and prepare for possible hostage negotiation! I want squads to cordon off the entrances and exits to the Grand Heart Hospital, and make sure they’re secured. No one gets in or out without my knowledge!” Shining Armor ordered, moving out of what he hoped was ear-shot of the small communication crystal. The pony, or whatever, on the other end made no remakes to that, rather kept monologue to Blueblood.

“I know where you are right now, princeling, and it’s not where I want you to be. So, I want you to make your way to your room. There, you’ll see what I want from you.”

Everypony’s eyes shot open at that. Not just one, but three infiltrations into the palace in under a week?! Black Phoenix was making a mockery of their security, and Shining Armor did not like that at all.

As soon as he got the instructions, Blueblood galloped off to his room, a good floor and two halls from his current location. Twilight, Rarity, Cadance, and Shining rushed after him, to make sure nothing even worse happened while the Guards mobilized for a siege at the hospital.

“You know, I think I’ll let Bouncing Ball talk. She seems to be bursting to say something.” Another rustle, and soon the filly’s voice appeared over the link.

“M, Mr. Blueblood, I, I don’t know if you can hear me, but the pony with me says I can talk so I will…” As the group ran, the gem still suspended in Blueblood’s aura, Bouncing kept on talking.

“I really had a lot of fun at the party you threw. I know it wasn’t like the real Grand Galloping Gala, but I think that one was better, because you were there, and all of your friends were really pretty, especially Miss Rarity.” The alabaster Unicorn gasped, and quickly bit back a sob as she followed behind the Prince.

“I wanted to say thanks. I, I’m glad I got to have fun, even if it got scary at the end…” Blueblood gritted his teeth, determined to save her no matter what. He was only a hall away…

“I know I’m really sick, and even if they didn’t want me to know, I overheard some nurses talking one night, about how I might not have another year to live.”

There they were! His room! Blueblood broke into a grin, and rushed to the door, slamming his hooves onto it, throwing it open. His smile shattered, and the aura around the communication gem broke, and it fell to the floor. None of the others moved to pick it up, simply staring it disbelieving horror at what the open door revealed.

“So, I just wanted to say… thank you so much for a wonderful night, and making my last wish come true…”

As those final words were uttered, Blueblood let out a scream of pure pain, sorrow, and rage, tears mercifully clouding his vision. A sharp, mocking laugh pierced through the prince’s cries.

“Do you understand now what I want from you? I want you to suffer, to know that nothing and nopony you love is safe. Vandal has spoken, and the Dark Phoenix will burn all you know to ash. This entire conversation has merely been a prerecorded message, so understand that I know how you think, how you act, how you feel. Know that Bane comes from you, Blueblood, and there is nothing you can do about it. Know it, and suffer.”

The gem fell silent, yet still no one did anything about it. The others all rushed to Blueblood’s side, who had curled up on the floor and was weeping. They didn’t know what to do, or how to comfort him. All they could do was hug him, and avoid looking at the small, bloody, pale green pelt nailed to the wall of Blueblood’s room with a tiny horn.

Author's Note

New arc upcoming! Now this will be getting serious. Or at least, more so.
Also, does anyone think I need to add a "Sad" tag?

A Noble Mission

Night had fallen over Equestria, and the Royal Palace was soon lit up with lamps, lanterns, and torches. Guards patrolled with hovering Light Orbs circling their heads, and the servants stayed close to the well-lit corridors and paths of the castle’s interior. There was a heavy mood in the castle, as all within had heard of what had transpired earlier in the day. Those who had seen the remains were comforted by friends or family, expect for one.

Prince Blueblood sat in the family memorial, staring with unfocused eyes at the pictures of his parents, a half empty bottle of wine in his hooves and a few empty ones littering the floor around him. His mane was a mess, disheveled with some parts torn out. His muzzle was stained with dried tears and drying wine, and his coat was tangled and knotted.

“I failed, mother and father. I let a little filly die today.” He took a swig from the bottle, draining it.

“Because of me, an innocent child was taken from her now grieving parents.” He tried to take another mouthful, but finding it empty, he tossed it to the floor, the glass cracking a bit. He woozily began to look around the area for a full bottle, rummaging through the empty ones. Upon finding nothing, he curled up into the fetal position and began to sob while rocking back and forth.

“I let another pony die, mommy! First you and dad, now Bouncing Ball! I can’t do anything! I failed again! I…!” Blueblood couldn’t stop the tears, and began to weep louder.

A few minutes passed, and his sorrow turned into small choking sobs.

“Look at me, sobbing like a foal! But what else can I do?! My destiny is supposed to be finding the way, but what good is that as a Talent when I couldn’t find a way to save anypony!” He staggered to his hooves, and unsteadily trotted over to a stone bench placed opposite the paintings.

“I don’t know what to do! If only I could find… some… answers…” Blueblood trailed off, as his drunken mind began to buzz with both alcohol and ideas.

“Photo Finish… at the Gala… she said Germaneigh and Prance have problems with Black Phoenix... If so… maybe I can find answers over there… I can… find a way to prevent any more deaths…” A determined look soon appeared on his face, and his eyes cleared up a bit. He slowly pushed the doors to the memorial open, and unsteadily headed out.

“Goodbye, mom and dad. It might be a while before I see you again.”

Blueblood entered the Canterlot General Affairs Office some time later, and headed over to his desk. He pulled open one of the drawers, and removed a small crystal bottle. He removed the glass stopper and drank down the substance in one gulp, gagging briefly at the bitter taste; Alcohol Purging potions were never the most palatable. In a few hours all of the wine would be converted to mere water and vinegar, and he’d have no worries of a hangover in the morning. Not that he planned on sleeping.

He pulled open another drawer and pulled out ink, quills, and lots of blank parchment. He began to carefully write out a number of letters, plans, notes, and apologies on each. As soon as he was finished, he folded them neatly and placed them in envelopes, before putting names and addresses on them. Some of the envelopes he put some small items into. A key, a gemstone, a check. Satisfied, he bundled up all but one with his magic and headed out, pausing only to grab and put on a pair of green rimmed glasses and a dark blue cape.

Using back corridors and hidden paths, Azure Flame emerged from the castle and into Canterlot’s Upper District. He did not even stop to give the castle a second look as he headed down the mountain side.

It took little time to reach his first destination, as the streets were all but empty. A bell jingled as he stepped into the local post office.

“I’m sorry, we currently closed for the evening. Come by tomorrow…” Cotton Fluff, the mare behind the counter trailed off as she saw her friend Azure Flame walk in.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re alive!” the Pegasus mailmare cried out, tackling the Unicorn.

“We all heard about the terrorist attack at the hospital and later the, um, tragedy at the castle!” She wiped some tears from her eyes before punching Azure in the shoulder. “We were all worried about you, you block headed fool! We thought you’d been hurt, or worse!”

“We?” Azure wheezed out, wiggling loose from the mare’s grip.

“Red Salsa from the Taco stand, Donut Joe, Watered Down from the bar, Stick Stone the street sweeper, my son, myself, and more!” We were all so worried about you. You’re our friend.” Cotton finally released Azure, and he blushed, looking down.

“I, I don’t know what to say. Thank you, it… feels nice to be thought of.” Azure muttered. Cotton just smiled warmly before helping him pick up the letters he’d dropped.

“Lots of letters today, Azure. Bit late for a delivery, though.”

“I know, and I’m sorry. I just… I had to get these sent now.” Cotton gave him a worried look, but rang them up all the same. Azure paid her in full, with a large tip.

“What are you doing, Azure Flame? This doesn’t seem like those were ordinary letters. Rarity, Twilight Sparkle, Fleur de Lys… some interesting names,” the mare said, putting the letters in a pouch for delivery in the morning.

“I’m going on a trip soon. I can’t say where or why, because I don’t want you to be caught up in this,” Azure said firmly, in a way that closed all conversation about the topic.

“…Why Azure? Please, don’t go anywhere dangerous or do anything to get hurt. You mean a lot to the ponies around here. If you were to… I don’t want to think about that!” Azure just looked away, unable to meet her stern gaze. When that happened, a cry escaped her lips. Once more, she flung herself over the counter at the white Unicorn, but he was ready this time and caught her in a field of telekinesis.

“I have to do this, Cotton. I have to.” She suddenly started to struggle, and Azure winced as it became harder to hold on.

“No! I won’t let you hurt yourself! I know that look in your eyes! It’s the same one my husband had when he joined the firefighters! It’s the same look he had when he told he’d be safe! It’s the same bucking look he had when he went out to fight that fire, and never came back!” Cotton Fluff suddenly broke down and started sobbing, her limbs going limp. Gently, Azure Flame lowered her to the floor, and released her, before walking over and wrapping her in a tight hug.

“I am so sorry, Cotton, I didn’t mean to remind you of that.” She sniffled a bit in his legs.

“…Please don’t go…” she whispered.

“It’s my duty,” he said in response. “Now, sleep.” Azure’s horn lit up, and the mailmare suddenly felt very tired. He levitated her up, and placed her on one of the benches and wrapping her in her uniform as a make shift blanket.

“No… don’t… why… is… your duty…?” She mumbled as Azure Flame stood up. He said nothing, but as he turned, his tail flicked upwards, and moved aside his cape, revealed his Cutie Mark.

“Wha…” was all she managed to get out before falling asleep.

“Blueblood is gone!!” That single sentence shook awake the lethargic castle, and despite the fact it was late evening, ponies were soon scrambling about. Guards began combing the castle grounds while maids and servants checked every single room. Luna, as a night pony, was awake and on hoof to deal with the immediate crisis.

“Quickly now! We must uncover the fate of our nephew! Search as if your lives depend on it, because it just might!!” Luna bellowed, shouting orders to her Night Guard. “You! Maid with the grey tea Cutie Mark! Go waketh my sister!”
The aforementioned maid nodded before scurrying out, as the Lunar Princess started to slip into her “ye olde” accent.

Very soon, a bleary eyed Celestia hurried into the throne room, accompanied by equally tired Elements of Harmony. Princess Cadence, and Shining Armor.

“What’s happened, sister?!” Celestia inquired, side stepping a rushing guard.

“Blueblood is gone!” Luna snapped, causing gasps of surprise.

“What do you mean, gone?!” Celestia exclaimed, only just starting to shake off her sleepiness.

“I mean he has vanished! He was not in the family memorial, and he’d been in there even since dinner!”

“Maybe you’re just over reacting, sister…” Celestia began, before a piece of paper was shoved into her face, held in her sister’s magic. The Solar Diarch’s eyes flickered over the note, slowly widening as she read the contents.

“NO!” She cried, disbelief and anger in her shout.

Concerned, Twilight grabbed the note herself, Luna relinquishing the letter to the purple Unicorn.

“Dear Aunt Celestia, Aunt Luna, Cousin Cadence, and everyone else,”

Twilight read aloud as Princess Celestia began to bellow orders as well, now fully awake.

“I am writing this note so you will know what I plan to do, and why. I have failed everypony, and I will make this right.”

“None of this is his fault, though! If anything, it’s those Black Phoenix flank-holes!” Rainbow Dash interjected, everypony nodding in agreement, Rarity even overlooking her friend’s choice of words, for she too felt the same.

“I am going to take matters into my own hooves…”

Twilight gasped.

“What? What’d he say?” Pinkie Pie asked, unnaturally still and quiet.

“He, he’s going to track down Black Phoenix by himself!” Shocked gasps and protests erupted from everypony assembled.

“That dang fool is gonna get himself killed! We gotta find ‘im!” Applejack declared, the others nodding.

“Fluttershy and I will comb the city from the skies,” Rainbow said, Fluttershy nodding in agreement with unnatural seriousness on her face.

“I’m gonna patrol near the train-station! If he’s gonna leave, he’ll probably go there!” Pinkie said, before disappearing in a blur of pink.

“I’ll round up some more Guards to search through the castle more thoroughly! Cadence, you look around his usual hangouts, maybe he’s still getting ready to leave!” Shining Armor was answered by a quick peck on the cheek from his wife, before she shot off as well.

“Rarity, let’s go check out the stores near the Market district! He’ll need supplies if he’s going on a trip!” Twilight said, running out of the hall. A silent Rarity followed behind, the pair rushing out of the castle and into the streets of Canterlot. However, Rarity began heading off in a different direction, away from the lower levels of the city.

“Wait, Rarity, where are you going?!” Twilight demanded, teleporting in front of her friend.

“Listen, Twilight, I don’t think he’ll be at the shops anymore, he’ll likely have moved on to leaving the city,” Rarity explained, swerving around her suddenly appearing friend.

“Well why aren’t we heading to the train-station?! If he’s leaving, he’ll take that!” Twilight began to run beside the alabaster Unicorn.

“No, he won’t Twilight!” Rarity replied. “When we were talking at the Gala last night, we spoke to Fleur and Photo Finish. And they mentioned that Equestria Minor is rife with anti-nobility movements and factions, Black Phoenix being one of the most prominent and active! So, he’ll likely head to the largest hot spot on the planet to try and find information!”

“But, then why are we running this way?! He’d still need a train to reach one of the ports like at Manehatten or Baltimare!”

“But there is a port right here in Canterlot!” Rarity shouted back. Twilight blinked in confusion, before her eyes lit up with comprehension.

“The Sky-Ship docks! Of course! It has all sorts of craft, from luxury liners to patrol cutters! He’ll just get a ship there!”
Rarity nodded, and Twilight fell into place next to her, the two running as fast as they could towards the Canterlot Sky Docks.

Azure Flame paused for a moment, looking over what he’d accomplished so far. He had entered the Sky Docks earlier, being allowed to pass thanks to a Writ of Royal Decree, stating the need to commandeer a small but fast boat. The dock workers had obliged him by offering their fastest single person vessel; a small Patrol Cutter, able to be crewed by just one pony. Like a water sailing ship in design, but no larger than a life-boat. Two small fins jutted out from the sides, the Sail Fins that helped steer the ship with greater speed and maneuverability than just the large balloon that was overhead. Beneath the taut balloon sac near the helm of the Cutter was a small rune covered box. Inside it was the workings of the Cloud Lift Engine, a device that channeled magic from a special storage crystal to cast a ship wide spell to make it lighter than normal, allowing the air-balloon and small mechanical rotor-paddles on the rear to propel the sky-ship and keep it aloft.

It wasn’t much, but it should get him to Baltimare in just a day or so. Then, he’d be able to purchase passage across the Deep Water Ocean, and then…

“Onwards to Equestria Minor,” he whispered to himself.

“We’re all done loading the supplies, sir Azure Flame,” one of the dock ponies said, and the cloaked Unicorn nodded his thanks.

“Thank you for your help. I need to set off now, though. Time is of the essence,” he explained, and the worker nodded in understanding.

“You remember what I said about piloting this thing, right?”

“Use the steering wheel sparingly, don’t spin it too fast or the inertia is too great. The Cloud Lift Engines should have enough power for three days of flight, but spare Mana Crystals are in the engineers compartment under the deck with the emergency supplies. To land, be sure to lower the Sail Fins and slow down to half a knot before entering Baltimare’s airspace.”

The dock worker nodded, impressed, before turning to some other ponies.

“Ok, cast off now! Untie the anchor knots, and reel in the tethers!” He shouted, and the ponies scrambled to obey.

Slowly, the all but unnoticeable hum of the Cloud Lift Engines grew in volume, until by the time the ropes were undone and retracted, the Patrol Cutter was suspended under its own power. Azure quickly made his way to the helm, and gripped the wheel in his magic. Carefully, he began to maneuver the tiny Sky-Ship out of the docks and into the open sky.

“Goodbye, Auntie. Goodbye, Cadence. Goodbye… Rarity,” he whispered, his words whisked away by the sound of the motors and hum of the engine.

As he was preparing to ascend, he caught sight of two figures bursting onto the docks. Azure Flame gaped as he saw Rarity and Twilight panting heavily, eyes darting around in worry.

He saw Twilight’s gaze rise as she heard the sounds of his boat, and her mouth started to move. He couldn’t hear, but Rarity could, and she too looked up. Azure Flame breathed a sigh at her confused expression. He was never more thankful for his cloak and glasses than now.

That relief did not last long.

An unexpected gust of wind rustled down through the docks, and for a few seconds, his cloak was blown aside, revealing his Cutie Mark. A gold and purple compass star.

Tears threatened to blind him as he saw Rarity’s expression go from confusion, to shock, and then to something he’d never wished to see on her face; utter betrayal. He looked away and pulled a lever, adding more lift to his small vessel. Azure Flame sped off into the night, heart wrenching sobs somehow echoing in his ears, slowly fading as the mountain city faded behind him.

As Canterlot disappeared to the night sky, Azure Flame steeled his heart, and stared off into the horizon, allowing thoughts of vengeance to fill him and bury his own heart-ache.

“I’m coming for you Vandal! And when I find you, no force in existence can stop me from avenging all those you’ve hurt!” He roared, his oath shouted to the heavens.

End of Part One

Author's Note

And here it is, the end of Part 1 of Azure Flame. Soon, the "Adventure" Tag will be living up to its name. It's funny, originally, this was supposed to be a Slice of Life. I very quickly learned I can't do those, and it mutated into what you see before you. Progress?
It might be a while, a month or so, before Part 2 begins, as I have to plan out a bit more how to go. Don't worry, I'm back in the rhythm (mostly) so updates won't be late months at a time.
Also, what are your thoughts on me using the Quote style for Blueblood's letter?

In the Darkness of the Past

Chapter 30: In the Darkness of the Past

Blood. Blood everywhere. It stained the paved streets, it turned the puddles of rain red and brackish. Corpses, mountains of them, surrounded a massive, silver scaled Dragon. It towered over the city of death, severed wings, horns, and limbs decorating the ground around him. However, despite the glorious carnage, something ruined the mood.

The silver Dragon was pinned beneath two other Dragons, one a hellish red with vivid yellow spines, the other an acid green with spines the color of rust. Their claws held onto the silver one’s limbs, and the red one’s tail was wrapped around the muzzle to prevent the silver and gold dragon from speaking or spewing its magical flames. But above even these three titans of draconic might a fourth one rose, easily twice their size. Its scales were black like obsidian, while amethyst purple spikes and spines ran down his back. Black clouds covered the sky, and the last dregs of a rain storm petered out around them.

“What have you done, Vandal?!” the black dragon demanded, spittle and flames spattering on the silver one. The red one unhappily removed his tail from the silver scaled snout, so the accused could speak.

“I did what had to be done to save our species! The Alicorns planned to declare war on us, so I took the initiative!”

“By murdering thousands of innocent civilians?! Look around you, Vandal! These are not soldiers! Females and younglings and elderly and the infirm! This was not an army! And yet you killed them all without hesitation!”

“They would have done the same to us, you blind fool! For all their talk of honor and civility, they would have crushed our eggs and murdered our mates and hatchlings the moment we let our guard down!”

“I had almost reached a peace accord, you short sighted fool! But now there can be no hope of that! War is inevitable!”

Vandal smirked up at the black dragon, then laid his head down and closed his eyes.

“Good. Now you can kill them all, my king. Now, let me die for your oh so vaunted justice.”

“…No.” that single word caused Vandal to jerk his head up and stare at his king. The other two were no less shocked.

“I will not kill you, Vandal. You will not be so lucky to die at my hands.” With unreadable speed, the king’s black claws lashed out and gripped Vandal’s wings by the base.

“By my right and authority, I Vargonos Soul-Spire, the Dragon King, Lord of the Flames, Sovereign of Sky, and Master of the Eternal Hoard, do declare you to be Traitor and hence forth banished!” His grip tightened around the wings, and Vandal gave a short cry of pain.

“Furthermore, never again shall you be seen as a Dragon, by us or any other thinking, feeling race! I take your wings, Vandal Star-Death! No, now you are Vandal Scar-Back, to be forever reminded of your shame!” With a roar, Vargonos tore the leathery appendages from the silver dragon’s back, his booming declaration echoed by a scream of agony from the pinned beast beneath him.

He threw the wings down before Vandal’s watering eyes, and began to breathe a stream of flickering purple fire over the wounded being before him. Rain water and blood crackled into steam, and the flames disintegrated the severed wings, while Vandal screeched in pure anguish as his body was broken and reformed into a smaller, more pitiful one. The two Dragons that had pinned him down earlier had leapt back as the searing magical flames consumed their former comrade, both avoiding looking at him as he writhed and howled in pain.

The flames eventually stopped, and all that was left of the once regal Dragon was a quivering, white scaled whelp with two cauterized holes on his back.

“I will not kill, traitor. No, it shall be the right of the Alicorns to claim your worthless life. And know this; even if they should all die in the war that is to come, your death will be at the hooves of those Equines you so despise. Be it the Alicorns or their progeny, you will die by those you hate.” Vargonos turned aside, his own wings unfurling.

“Come, brothers. We must return to Claw Reach. We have battles to prepare for.” With heavy flaps, he soon rose to the air, and flew off accompanied by the other two dragons.

Silence, broken only by the slow, steady dripping of fluids, and the hiss of boiling steam. With cries of pain, the shriveled Dragon pushed himself up, and began to crawl away from the wreckage he had caused hours earlier. He waded through pools of gore, the offal occasionally splashing up into his mouth and wounds. He panted from the sheer mind-numbing pain he was currently experiencing, and his thoughts were clouded with hate and dreams of revenge.

“Wrong… you’re wrong…” he hissed, pulling his ruined form through the butchery he had wrought.

“You’re wrong, my king… they will be the death of us all… can’t be trusted… you can’t be trusted… has your power and status blinded you…?” As the figure stumbled out of the corpse choked streets, he continued to mumble madly.

“Kill them all… kill them all… why can’t he see… is his crown so heavy he cannot even look up and see the truth…?”

“Vandal! Wake up!” the leader of Black Phoenix was jolted out of his dreams of the past by shouting and pounding on his door. Groaning, the miniature dragon rose from his bed. While he was silently grateful he had been stirred from his unpleasant memories, he was also annoyed someone had the gall to disturb him at night. The stone door soon flew open, and Shadow Law stomped in, two of Vandal’s guards, a Pony and a Griffon, hanging off of him, clearly having tried to stop him by attempting to pin him down under their weight. While not as powerful as the Princesses, Shadow Law was still an Alicorn, and his increased strength meant that the guards hung awkwardly off of him.

“What is the matter, Shadow?” Vandal inquired, his tone laced with displeasure.

“I just received word from our spies in Canterlot that a young filly was brutally murdered! Murdered by your thrice damned monster!” Shadow shouted, fury in his eyes.

Vandal groaned, and rubbed his eyes with his palms. “Leave us,” he commanded, the guards looking at each other nervously before detaching from the enraged Alicorn and slinking out, closing the door behind them.

As soon as it clicked shut, Vandal sat down at his table.

“Yes, I heard from Bane what he had done. I wish it had not come to that, and I am disgusted by what he did, but it was necessary for driving Blueblood into a corner.”

“Why go through all that trouble just for some worthless Unicorn prince?!” Shadow demanded, and the white Dragon sighed.

“I had to push Blueblood like that, so he’d start looking for us. His search will draw him to me, and then I can kill him.” Vandal raised a claw to forestall the barrage of questions he knew was about to come. “The reason why, is because I saw a vision.”

Shadow Law close his mouth, questions dying on his tongue. He, like many others of the upper echelons, knew that their leader could occasionally see the future. Vandal would make plans around that, and manipulate what he could to their advantage.

“In my vision, I saw Prince Blueblood kill me.” Vandal explained.

“But… how? And if he does kill you, why drive him towards that goal?” Shadow asked, confused.

“Because you can’t easily change the future. What I saw was just a possibility, but it was the strongest of all the possible futures for me and him. Therefore, I had to take matters into my own hands. Drive him to despair. Push him to seek me out. I do this to draw the vision I saw closer to fruition. You see, the harder you try to change the future, or futures, the more you push it towards the one you’re trying to avoid. I know not why, but those are the unwritten, unspoken rules of Prophecy. Instead, actively trying to fulfill the vision allows you to change it at key points.” Vandal looked over at Shadow Law, who was committing the information to memory.

“Basically, trying to prevent the future will cause it. But, trying to make it happen allows you to twist the fates and possibly change it. Trying to make Blueblood stay away cannot work, and will result in my death. I must draw him to me so I can kill him instead, and if that means using a Grudge like Bane, then so be it.”

The young Alicorn said nothing as he digested what he had just learned.

“…I see. I do not like it, but I can understand you rationale. But!” He pointed a hoof at Vandal, anger in his eyes. “If that abomination hurts any more innocents, I will personally destroy that vile Grudge, bound to your will or not.”

Vandal and Shadow stared at each other for a long time, before the Alicorn snorted and stomped off to the door. He opened it, and stepped past the guards, who took a peek inside the room to make sure nothing, and no one, was hurt. Vandal waved them away, and they complied once more. Heaving a deep sigh, the cursed Dragon absentmindedly traced around his ruined eye socket. He’d known there would be repercussions from this within his own ranks, and had expected Shadow Law to be one of those who did not look favorably on his actions. Still, it was for a better future.

“Yet another unfortunate and unwilling Martyr to the cause,” Vandal muttered. “But Darkness will Rise, and Tyranny shall Fall…”

Part 2

Author's Note

Here it is, the beginning of Part 2~! I should have the next chapter up around the end of the month, around Thanksgiving.
For those who want to see some reactions to Blueblood's departure and letter, then worry not for that will be included next chapter.

Also, if anyone's wants to know more about the Dragon King Vargonos, he is a character in my very first FimFic story, a one-shot called "Dragon Born."

On and On

Three weeks later…

“Spike, I’m leaving now! Be sure to watch the library while I’m gone!” Twilight shouted over her shoulder, halfway through the door. She wore an overstuffed saddlebag bulging with books, most of them dusty old history tomes.

“Sure, Twilight!” Her scaled assistant called out. Satisfied, she stepped out and started making her way through town to the post office.

Almost a whole month had passed since Blueblood’s sudden departure, and it had been an insanely hectic time, for her and her friends. The morning after his exodus, Twilight found herself with a letter addressed to her from Blueblood waiting in her room. It seemed he had penned a number of them, and sent them off to various ponies.

Hers was a continuation of their discussion from before, in regards to the truth behind the claims of raising and lowering the sun; it contained numerous titles on ancient history, books from before the Sister’s rise, copies of manuscripts that had been written by advisors of the early Equestrian Council, and the locations of several antique bookstores and private libraries where they could be found. Blueblood had not wanted to run the risk of Twilight’s book searches being encountered and questioned by Celestia and Luna, and so she had taken to mail-ordering the books she needed from all over Equestria. Now that she had finished these, she needed to return them and order new sets.

During the trip to the post office, her thoughts drifted back to Canterlot, and the aftermath of his departure. Some of the other letters she learned he’d written had been sent to various others, including one to Fleur de Lys, who had rushed over when she’d gotten hers, only to break down crying when she discovered Blueblood was gone.

Twilight also discovered that a massive check had been sent from Blueblood to the parents of the poor filly Bouncing Ball, as well as a commission for a modest yet beautiful grave to be built for her, in the graveyard where Royal Guard and ponies who’d died in service to the Crown were buried. Twilight didn’t know how the couple was doing, but she dearly hoped they would be alright after such terrible trauma.

And then there was Rarity… Twilight shook her head, trying to clear the encroaching depression from her mind. The alabaster Unicorn had taken the revelation of Blueblood’s secret identity very poorly. She ended up locking herself into her store, rarely leaving, hardly eating, and all of her creativity seemed to have dried up and vanished. She’d received only a few commissions for her work since, most of them for Nightmare Night costumes. Rarity had finished them, then spent the entire holiday inside, refusing to come out. Worse yet, she refused to even see her own family, shooing out Sweetie Belle when she’d tried to comfort her!

It was hurting Twilight and the rest of her friends to see her in such a state. They’d tried so hard to help, but she just pushed them away. Was it really such a good idea to back off and give her space?

Twilight stopped in her tracks, a few feet from the post office. She turned around and started to gallop towards Carousel Boutique. The books could wait, she had a friend to help.

After a short but furious dash through Ponyville that had its residents wonder about their resident purple pony librarian, Twilight arrived at the door to the Carousel Boutique.

“Rarity, can I talk to you?” Twilight asked, raising her voice so she could be heard through the wooden door. Silence, and after a moment she began to bang her hoof on the door loudly. “Rarity, please open up, I need to talk to you!”

A muffled “Go away!” came through, and Twilight frowned, her concern growing. She reached up to the doorknob to open it herself, but her expression grew even grimmer when she found it locked.

In Canterlot and other towns and cities, Ponies locked their doors as a habit, since they lived in larger, more concentrated places that tended to produce crime as a result. But in Ponyville, Twilight had never met a long time resident that did so. Hay, when she’d first moved here and locked the library door, a concerned Rainbow Dash and Applejack had smashed it down because they thought she was in trouble! Rarity was the same, and never locked the door to her home slash workplace. Something was very wrong with her friend, and Twilight began to weave a spell through her horn.

With a flash of purple sparks, Twilight teleported inside the house, praying that Rarity would forgive her for the invasion of privacy, however necessary it may have been.

Blinking the spots from her eyes, she gasped as she took in the mess that had become her friend’s home. Her home was dark and dreary, the window shades drawn and only a bit of sunlight leaking in. Dresses lay about in sorry states, ranging from simply unfinished to deliberately torn and shredded. Her Ponyquins lay about as well, some smashed, others charred by what seemed to be spell burns, and a few had painted on Cutie-Marks. Cutie-Marks that depicted a gold and purple compass rose… Shivering, Twilight looked about the dark room, noting that the kitchen seemed to have broken shards of porcelain and china lying about alongside mashed and spoiled food.

“Oh, Rarity,” Twilight whispered, taking it all in. Low, muffled sobs distracted her from the floor to look up at the staircase, and the lavender librarian briefly wished she’d read a book on grief counselling at some point in her life. Still, she steeled her nerves, and trotted quickly up the stairs to find the source of the sound, and hopefully Rarity as well.

At the top of the stairs, the sounds of sobbing had quieted, and all Twilight could hear was silence. It was dark, the only illumination being pale candle light coming from behind the door to Rarity’s Inspiration Room.

Cautiously, the purple Unicorn pushed the door open slowly, and peered inside. What she saw was disturbing, perhaps even more so than the mess downstairs.

Neatness. Clinical, sterile neatness. Rows of carefully arranged ponyquins against the wall, bolts of cloth stacked carefully in order of color, chests and drawers closed without a single loose bit of string, fabric, buttons, or gems anywhere in sight.

Twilight suppressed a shiver as she took in the alien environment. She had once seen Rarity’s Inspiration Room, and it would have been generous to call it organized chaos, with her designs lying about, ponyquins with half-finished garments standing at random places, and a thin layer of loose odds and ends on every surface. Here, however, was none of that which the alabaster Unicorn claimed was her way of finding ideas. And worst of all, in the center of the sterile room, lay Rarity, her back to the door and her body sideways on the carpeted floor. Her sobs had vanished as Twilight had opened the door, and now she lay still and silent on the ground.

“Rarity, are you alright?” Twilight asked, breaking the unnerving silence.

“Did you know?”

“Huh?” surprised, Twilight blinked in confusion. Rising up from the floor, Rarity turned to Twilight, bloodshot eyes glaring at her from a tear stained muzzle. Her appearance and expression caused Twilight to take an involuntary step backwards.

“Did. You. Know?” Rarity repeated, shakily standing on her hooves to face Twilight completely.

“About Blueblood?” Twilight asked, hazarding a guess. A white hoof slammed into the floor with a “Crack!”.

“Of course about Blue-bucking-blood! What other pony who played with my emotions would I be taking about?!” Rarity seethed, uttering profanity for the first time since Twilight had known her.

“Oh wait, maybe I’m talking about you!” She took a step forward, with Twilight taking another one back. “You certainly seemed to be close to him, close enough to embrace him at the party! For that matter, you acted like the fact that he had a whole other persona was old news! So how long, Twilight? How long were you laughing behind my back as I chased two stallions, knowing full well there was only ever one? How long, Twilight?!”

Rarity had trotted steadily forward the whole time, driving a fearful Twilight back into a wall, which she was now pressed up against. The whole time, Twilight was trembling, fear and sadness turning her legs to jelly and forcing tears to stream silently down her face.

As quickly as her rage came, it vanished, tears of her own spilling down her face.

“Why, Twilight? Why would you do this to me? Why would he do this to me? I thought I had feelings for him, and he for me… both Azure Flame and Blueblood… though I suppose they are one and the same…”

Rarity stood there, trembling with emotions alongside Twilight as her bottled up feelings poured forth.

“Do you know what hurts the most, Twilight? The betrayal. This hurts me in a way I’ve never felt before, and it hurts, like a great big wound where my heart should be! I’m sure he thought he had a good reason to hide this from me, but I honestly don’t give a damn! He used my feelings, built them up, then he tore them apart! And you! Hiding his secret, no doubt plotting and planning something together, all for what?! Nothing now! He’s gone and we’ll never see him again, because he’s going to get killed trying to find a bunch of insane cultists! Good riddance!” Rarity slumped to the floor crying loudly.

“Why? Why do I still ache for him? Why do I still want to hold him close, like before? Why can’t I just…” Before she could say anymore, Twilight all but flopped down on top of her back, crying as well, and clumsily trying to hug her from the awkward position.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Twilight uttered, clutching at her friend. “I didn’t know until the hospital, I didn’t know, I swear! And, and I wanted to tell you, but he asked me not to! I, I would never go behind your back like that! I, I!” A sob broke her words, and she lay her head down. The two of them lay there, letting their tears flow.

After what seemed like an eternity, their tears ceased, and they simply panted and gasped from exhaustion.

“…He left you a letter, right? Did you ever read it?” Twilight asked after a moment, breaking their contemplative silence.

“…Yes.”

“Did you read it?” Twilight asked again.

“No,” Rarity admitted. Twilight rolled off of Rarity, an uncomfortable move since she still was wearing her book-filled saddlebags.

“Maybe you should.”

Wordlessly, Rarity’s horn glowed blue, and after a moment a white envelop floated over to her. Breaking the wax seal on the front, she pulled out a small slip of paper with Blueblood’s writing on it.

“Dear Rarity, by the time you read this, I will be gone. I do not want to cause you or myself too much heartache by seeing you before my departure. Still, I have a few words that must be said before I go.”

Rarity’s puffy eyes darted over the words, reading aloud as she did.

“I am a coward. I run from my problems and try to fix them without confrontation. Even now, this letter is an act of cowardice, as I could not say it to you in person.”

“All my life, I have lived in a gilded cage, the few ponies I could rely on being close friends and family. But even that latter was denied me one fateful day. And after that, I hid myself behind layer upon layer of lies. Snob Mode, my family and friends call it. A defense mechanism to try and fit in amidst the court and nobility, and to shield my own emotions from let-down.”

“So I turned to something else. Azure Flame. He had been born years ago when I tried to see the world outside the castle. After trial and error, I learned that I could survive without panic attacks if disguised. Azure Flame was born then; the true me, I’d like to believe. I learned about Canterlot and the ponies within. For the first time, I lived.”

“After Twilight saved Aunt Luna, she began to write to Aunt Celestia. From these ‘friendship reports,’ I learned of a beautiful mare whose loveliness was matched by her Generosity. I began to dream of meeting her, somepony who might see me for me. I awaited the Grand Galloping Gala after hearing you would be there, and lay awake for many nights, wondering. But when it came time, I failed myself and you. For the first time in years I attended the Gala, but despite it all, I entered Snob Mode and was simply awful to you.”

“I wanted to apologize, but I was still a coward. As Azure Flame, I sent you gifts. Maybe I wanted to make you see I could be better, or maybe I was a stalker. Debatable. I wanted to tell you the truth, I did! But I was afraid you’d reject me, that I’d be hurt again. I hid. I was a coward.”

“It doesn’t matter now. I have gone to bring justice. Justice for my parents. Justice for an innocent filly. I may die, I will not deny that possibility. If I return, I will tell you whatever you want. I will do whatever you want. And maybe, just maybe, I’ll have the courage to say I love you to your face. Signed, Prince Blueblood DeMarco Regitas.”

Rarity placed the note down, the sheets of paper fluttering out of her telekinetic grasp.

“…Idiot.”

“Huh?” Twilight cocked her head, glancing worriedly at Rarity, whose expression seemed disturbingly neutral.

“BUCKING IDIOT!!” Rarity screamed, startling Twilight onto her rump.

“If I ever see him again, the first thing I’ll do is punch his handsome face!”

“Uh…”

“Then, I’ll grab him by the throat and force him to kiss me until he turns blue in the face from oxygen asphyxiation!”

“Ok, Rarity,” Twilight said nervously, watching as her friend stood up and began to pace.

“After that, I will drag him by the balls to the nearest bedroom, and I will do the most unspeakable, filthy, depraved things imaginable! And I will make him love it!”

“Rarity, I think you should calm down,” Twilight pleaded. Rarity ignored her, and began making suggestive gestures as she monologued to herself.

“It won’t even matter where I take him to town! Tartarus, I’ll defile that pert little flank on Princess Celestia’s bed! When I’m done with him, he’ll be my bottom bitch! AND WE’LL LIVE TOGETHER HAPPILY EVER AFTER!!!”

“Eep!” Twilight squeaked, flushing bright red in embarrassment.

“Twilight!” Rarity shouted, spinning around abruptly to point a hoof at her purple pony friend.

“Yes?!” She cried, startled.

“I am going to need your help cleaning up! I’ve moped long enough, I’m sick of crying! Now, I’m going to convert my sorrow and regret into pure productivity and repressed sexual rage! I refuse to let this chain me down! WHAT SAY YOU?!”

“Aye aye, Ma’am!” Twilight shouted, instinctively snapping a salute.

“Mark my words, Twilight, this is not the end. Blueblood will be mine!” Rarity threw her head back and gave a cackling laugh, the kind a villain would do. Wordlessly, Twilight nodded, offering a silent prayer to Blueblood, wherever he may be.

Azure Flame sneezed, giving himself a short shake to dislodge some annoying blobs of congealed slime from his person.

“Catching a cold, Azzy?” a towering mountain of flesh and muscle inquired, a note of concern in its heavily accented voice. It too was covered in some chunks of pale green goo, but was mostly clean.

“I’m fine, Slim. Just a bit chilled,” Azure assured the coal black Minotaur on his right side.

“They say in Neighpon, if you sneeze, it’s because someone is talking smack behind your back,” a third voice, from a lanky Donkey on Azure’s left side, said, adding their two bits to the conversation.

“Yo, that’s cray, Creep! Just superstition!”

“Don’t you avoid black cats like the plague, toss salt over your shoulder when you spill some, and lick ice cream counter clock wise?” the Donkey retorted, rolling his eyes.

“Well, that’s…!” the Minotaur spluttered.

“You know, we could stand here chatting, or we could, you know, find a place to clean up?” Azure interrupted, telekinetically wiping off some slime. He moved out of the abandoned warehouse zone near the river docks they’d recently been in, and the others followed behind.

The first of Azure Flames companions was a massive Minotaur, with coal black fur, beady green eyes, and his hooves and horns dark grey in color. Shadow Horn, AKA Slim Shady, an aspiring DJ, had literally run into Azure Flame in the city-state of Germaneigh, while trying to flee some angry creditors. Some bits later, and Azure Flame had paid off the loan sharks, saving the Minotaur from a life of slavery, and resulting in a Life-Oath bound DJ who refused to leave him alone. Even after learning the Canterlot Unicorn was seeking Black Phoenix, Slim desired to help.

The second joining member of the group was new by only a few days; Creepy Crawly, a perhaps aptly named young Donkey who exuded a semi-magical aura that caused discomfort. He had the usual dark brown coat of most Donkey’s though his mane and tail were the color of iron, and slicked back with copious amounts of styling gel. An ex-hitpony of the Bitalian Mafia Family the Bologna, Creepy had ended up being hired to eliminate the pony who was nosing around various illegal dealings of theirs. Unfortunately for the Bologna Family, Azure Flame ended up uncovering their deals with Black Phoenix, and Creepy had turned on his former employers, siding with the stallion who wanted revenge just as much as he. However, Creepy refused to tell Azure and Slim just why he was just as dedicated, if not more so, to carving his way through Black Phoenix and their allies.

So that was his crew. A Minotaur DJ with a bit too much helpfulness, and an ex-Mafioso who made others uncomfortable with his very presence. Azure Flame wasn’t sure if he should be worried or not for the future.

“So, any reason you neglected to mention Oozes were living under the city?” Azure eventually asked Creepy. The Donkey was the only one of them who had not gotten splattered with exploding monster juices, mostly due to him using Flint-lock pistols from a distance.

“I thought we’d be keeping away from their territory! They only live in the Catacombs, they should not be this close to the surface!”

“You mean the sewers,” Slim muttered, Creepy rolling his eyes.

“Yes, we may have converted the old Roaman Catacombs into a sewer-system, but hey, calling them the Catacombs lets the Bitaly Tourist Board charge for admission!”

“Money grubbing policies aside, should we warn anyone about this?” Azure inquired, lending some helping telekinesis to Slim by pulling off the rest of the slime coating him.

“Nah, we wiped out that nest, they should take the hint and stay away for a while now. Still, now we know why that chump Noble disappeared; he didn’t heed his tour guide’s warnings and went off alone, only to be dissolved in the belly on an Ooze.” Indeed, all that was left of the wayward Pony was a skull and a soggy top-hat.

The trio had been investigating the rumors of a Noble’s disappearance a week back; he’d been on a tour when the group lost him, and though no one had claimed responsibility, tavern and dive bar rumors had spoken that he’d gotten on Black Phoenix’s bad side. Investigation on Azure and Slim’s part had ended up with them toppling a Mafia Family and adding a new member to their motley crew. And to think, only three weeks had passed since Azure Flame had fled from Canterlot. Time flies when one is hunting a secretive revolutionary cell.

“So, what next?” Slim asked.

“I think Prance is our next stop. I’ve heard a lot of things about that place from a friend of mine, and if anything, it seems the Nobility there have a strangle hold on everything. Thus, it may be a good place to investigate anti-nobility factions,” Azure Flame suggested.

“Yeah, Prance may be called the City of Love, but the side you see is the part they let you see. There’s a lotta darkness in that city beneath the glitz and neon lights,” Creepy said.

“Alright! Off to Prance!” Slim cheered, earning a few looks from passing tourists.

“Indeed, off to Prance,” Azure muttered, mentally preparing for whatever he’d encounter there. “And hopefully, off to uncover the Phoenix’s nest.”

Author's Note

Here you go!
Next chapter coming in December! There may be a Thanksgiving special, but don't hold your breath.
Until then!

Train to Terror

“You’re on my hoof!”

“You’re on my tail!”

“Hey, watch the flank!”

“Sorry! Sorry!” Azure Flame apologized, squeezing through the legs and baggage around him. There wasn’t much room on the train Azure Flame found himself on. He and his comrades Shadow Horn aka Slim Shady and Creepy Crawly were forced to share a rather cramped Economy Class booth with four other Ponies. Due to his size, Shadow Horn took up two seats, though thankfully had enough headspace not to hunch over.

It was less than ideal, but it would suffice. Azure did not want spend too much money, even on better travel conditions, for though he had quite a sum of bits saved up, even under his own separate account, he did not want to use it least his Aunts tracked him down via his transactions. He wasn’t ready for that. Not yet.

“Here you go, fellows; Gourmet Train Sandwiches!” The blonde Unicorn said sarcastically, passing out the food his had obtained earlier. The Minotaur and Donkey took them gratefully, having left Bitaly the night before and been unable to eat breakfast.

“I don’t know how they do it,” Creepy muttered, his mouth slightly full, “but somehow train-food tastes simultaneously like plastic and wet cardboard.”

“One of the many secrets of the Food Industry,” Slim replied.

“Do either of you know much about Prance?” Azure Flame inquired after a while of chewing.

“Not really, just what the average non-Gaian does; the stuff they teach in schools and from word of mouth,” Slim admitted, Creepy nodding in agreement.

One of the things Azure Flame had learned early into his mission, was that Ponies from Prance, Germaneigh, and possibly also Stalliongrad took offense to their land being referred to as Equestria Minor. Many might not show it, but the subtle grimaces, twitches, and eye rolls spoke volumes.

Gaeum, as was the continent’s proper term, was only called Equestria Minor by tourists. Because of its status as a Protectorate of the Kingdom of Equestria, most just assumed it too was called Equestria, despite being an ocean away.

Not wanting to stand out too much as a non-local, Azure had taken the time to remember to call it Gaeum when the need arose.

“From a, shall we say, less than respectable position in society, I know a bit about the city’s seedier and darker side, but most of which isn’t fit for present company,” Creepy murmured, casting a glance to the ponies sitting across from them. Azure nodded back in agreement, making a mental note to speak of this later.

“How much longer?” Azure wondered out loud.

“Four hours and nine minutes at present speed,” Slim said over a mouthful of sandwich. Surprised but pleased, Azure Flame had forgotten about the passive magic of a Minotaur; an infallible internal compass and clock, making them able to find their way out of any maze easily and to tell the time no mattered where they were.

“Good. Well, I’m going to do some reading,” the Unicorn declared, pulling out a thin book from his pack. He’d been browsing the small book rack at the Bitaly train station when a small paperback caught his eye.

It was a small book detailing simple and basic information about the world and its countries, cities, and beings. What was more surprising was who’d written it; Silver Page, the Master Librarian of the Canterlot Royal Archives. He hadn’t know his old tutor had written anything, and so purchased it. Azure was glad he had, as it provided some interesting and useful facts about the land he currently found himself in.

“Wake up, Azzy, we’ve arrived!”

“Duh-buh-huh?” Azure Flame eloquently asked, finding himself shaken awake. He tried to stretch as well as he could in the cramped space, wondering just when he’d fallen asleep. Slim grinned down at him, and Azure wondered for a moment if he and Creepy had drawn something on his face. He hoped not…

Looking around, he saw the tail of a Pony disappear through the cabin’s door, and noticed that he and his friends were all alone in the train carriage.

“How long was I out?”

“Three hours and forty one minutes,” Slim replied. “We pulled into the station fourteen minutes ago.”

“Why haven’t we left yet?” Azure mumbled, fighting off his drowsiness.

“Easier for us to move when no one else is blocking our way,” Slim explained, and Azure nodded in understanding. A Unicorn was one thing, but a Minotaur and a fear-aura clad Donkey made crowds both difficult to manage and easier.

“Also, the train is being watched,” Creepy said softly, giving a sideways glance out the window towards the station platform. Slim grimaced and Azure Flame blinked.

“Who?” Azure demanded, concerned.

“Not sure, but from the posture of their stances and the feel of their expressions, I’d say Mafia.”

“I thought we left them behind in Bitaly?” Azure griped.

“The Bologna Family may be in tatters, but they were well connected before. They had deals with the Mare-decci and a few foreign groups, like Black Phoenix, so it wouldn’t surprise me these goons are either here for revenge.”

“Who’s watching us?” Slim asked, packing away their things into bags.

“A pair of Unicorns by the exit, and a Pegasus overhead by the luggage loading area. No weapons visible, and they don’t have any packages or bags to hide something in. They’re likely just watching and waiting.”

“Is it possible we’re not the target?” Azure asked, hopefully. Creepy shook his head.

“I don’t know, but as my mentor once said, ‘Hope for the Best, Prepare for the Worst, and always carry enough bits for lunch’.” A raised eyebrow from Slim and Azure was their only response, but they couldn’t fault the logic.

“Let’s go away from the windows, I have a plan,” Azure Flame muttered, and the two companions nodded and followed him out. Once out of sight of the windows, Azure’s horn lit up with golden light, and it bathed him and the others.

“What’s the spell?” Creepy asked, looking himself over. Nothing seemed different.

“The Gaze Slider Spell. It is a subtle Illusion enchantment that makes others look away from you. No matter how hard they try to focus on us, they’ll always find themselves staring at someone else. As long as we don’t try to deliberately to bring attention to ourselves we should be in the clear,” Azure Flame explained.

Another bit of vernacular he’d picked up away from the Castle was saying ‘everyone’ instead of ‘everypony.’ Made sense, as there were always other species in these areas, far more so than in Equestria.

“Nifty,” was Slim’s reaction to the spell, with Creepy just nodding with a pensive expression.

“How will it hold up against other Unicorns, though? Like I said, there are two.”

“Gaze Slider is a moderately high level spell. As long as they aren’t at least Rank Four, or have access to spells of that level, we should be fine,” Azure Flame assured them. Concerned, but trusting the knowledge of the blonde Unicorn, Creepy nodded and set hoof off the train first.

And lo, the spell did work!

Though the trio Creepy had pointed out looked in their direction a few times, they seemed to ignore them and look away and around.

With a sigh of relief, the trio made it past the look-outs, and out onto the streets of Prance. It was early evening, around six, but already the sun was low and streetlamps were flickering to life, or lit by grumpy looking Lamp-Lighters.

“First, we find a hotel to stay the night,” Azure declared, and the others nodded eagerly. “Then, dinner. And finally, we discuss our next move.”

With grunts of confirmation from the group, Azure Flame removed the enchantment from them, and they made their way down the cobblestones of Prance.

“That them?”

“Yeah, that’s the traitor and his overly inquisitive friends.”

Down an alley across from the train station, two Ponies loitered about, an Earth Pony and a Unicorn, hard expressions on their gruff faces as they watched their targets walk away.

“How did those buffoons in the station miss ‘em?” The Earth Pony demanded in a Prench accent, frowning.

“The Unicorn probably. He had a nifty little illusion on them all, so it’s no wonder the dolts missed them,” his Unicorn partner replied, in a slightly more refined Prench tone.

“Well, we can discipline the rabble later! Now we can show those fools why you don’t mess with the Don!” The Earth Pony declared, the Unicorn chuckling softly.

“Indeed. We’ll show those three why we’re the fourth and fifth ranked Hit-ponies in Prance!”

“I'm afraid you can't, they are my prey.”

The duo jumped in surprise, spinning around to see who had snuck up on them.

“Sorry, but they crossed the Bologna Family, and are gonna die for it. Just like you if you don’t walk away now,” The Earth Pony growled.

A sinister laugh was heard from the dark depths of the alley, and the two stallion’s eyes widened as the speaker stepped into the light.

Screams of fear, and the sounds of tearing meat and snapping bones were muffled by a suffocating fog of magic that appeared suddenly around the area.

“No matter where you run, little worm, I’ll find you,” Bane hissed, staring out at his target while absent-mindedly wiping blood and gore from his muzzle. “Because Grudges don’t tire, and even Princes have to sleep sometimes…”

Author's Note

Next chapter is not going to be a real chapter, but some quick fluff and world-building. Someone asked me for more information on this, so I thought I should share.

Equestrian Tourist's Guide to Erafore

Author's Note

The following is simply world building, to give the land within the story some depth. It is canon.
If you were wondering, this is what was written in the book Azure Flame was reading.

Equestrian Tourist's Guide to Erafore

Greetings, reader. I am Silver Page, 77th Master Librarian of Canterlot’s Royal Library and Archives. In my youth, I have traveled the world extensively, and visited many cities across the land. Finally, after many years of adventuring, I decided to settle down. But my experiences, both wonderful and terrible, were beyond anything I could have imagined. Perhaps, dear reader, you too will see the world someday. Whether or not you do, this simple guidebook will take you to the many places of this world of ours.
This is a guide to the lands and beings of Erafore. May it amaze and inspire you as the real things did for me…

Equestria Major:

This is the main continent of the Western Hemisphere, which is the home of the Divine Kingdom of Equestria, as its proper name is known. To the north lies the Frozen North, a realm of bitter, eternal winter. South lies the Badlands where the ruins of a long dead civilization crumble. To the East is the Glittering Ocean, and to the West is the Dazzling Ocean. It is a prosperous land, and a peaceful one. Here is Canterlot and Trottingham, Manehatten and Baltimare, and more. It is home to Earth Ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns, and of course our glorious Princesses, the Alicorns Celestia and Luna.

Founded by the three tribes during the Time of Winter, also called the Age of Bitterness or the Winter of Strife, approximately 2500 years ago. It was initially a Council System, such as the kind used by the Roaman Empire, until the arrival of the Draconequues Discord, who ruled for several years until defeated by Celestia and Luna. Their actions and their powers to raise and lower the celestial bodies convinced the survivors of the Council to form a central government around them.

The capitol of Equestria is Canterlot, based on the tallest peak of Equestria Major; the Canterhorn Mountain, part of the Foal Mountain Range. The original capitol was the city of Everfree, built in the wild and untamable reaches of the then called Darkwood Jungle, later changed to the Woods of Unity, and then the Everfree Forest after the Night of Banishment 1000 year ago.
Equestria is primarily temperate, and has many natural resources, such as lumber and precious metals and stones, and is the number 1 producer and exporter of foodstuffs in the world.

Manehatten:

A metropolitan city, the largest and most technologically advanced, being the front runner for technology, science, fashion, and economics. Originally founded as a port harbor during the early days of Equestria, it acted as the main trading port for goods from Equestria Minor, Gryphonia, and Toro. However, it was heavily built up during the War of Undeath, when Grogar the Necromancer destroyed Tambelon and tried to conquer the world, and refugees from all over fled the shambling hordes. Time passed, and after Grogar’s defeat it had quadrupled in population. Now, and even then, Manehatten was a major staging ground for various cross-ocean voyages.

The iconic Statue of Harmony was built by Prance, Stalliongrad and Germaneigh and gifted to the Kingdom of Equestria as a symbol of their alliance and friendship.

Fillydelphia:

A moderate large city that is famous for its blending of rustic with modern. It has the largest Bovine population in Eastern Equestria, and numerous Milk ranches abound.

Trottingham:

A longstanding city, it is famous for its masonry and clockwork. It was the original home of the Unicorns, before they migrated south to what would later become Canterlot and the Unicorn Mountains. The old castle of the Unicorn monarchy, Buckingham Palace, is still used today as a vacation villa by the Princesses.

Baltimare:

A city dedicated to sea-life, even more so than Manehatten. It has the largest docks and produces the finest ships, both sea and air. It is a trading stop for everything East of Equestria Major, from Gryphonia to Zebrica to Saddle Arabia and Fleece.

Van Hoover:

The furthest north city of Equestria, it acts as the main port city for the West of Equestria, dealing with exotic Neighpon, Ti-bit, and Phantine. Often cold and rainy due to wild weather blown in from the Crystal Mountains, it also has a heavy logging industry, and its lumber is of very high quality.

Cloudsdale:

A Pegasus city, and the main one for Central and Northern Equestria. It is treated as a semi-independent territory, but is fully under the Crown’s purview. It produces most of the more advanced weather for Equestria, and is where the famous Rainbow Factory is located, which produces the rare, magical liquid light used to make rainbows.

Las Pegasus:

When one thinks of Las Pegasus, most think of the gambling, prostitution, and new-fangled “Cinema.” While all are true, Las Pegasus is the second largest Pegasus city and oversees all of Southern Equestria’s weather. In fact, the gambling and such is all located on the ground-level of the city, a region called Applewood. Here are the brothels and gambling dens, while Las Pegasus proper is weather production and housing.

The Everfree Forest:

Long ago, this forest was not as feared as it is now. True, it was wild and home to many vicious beasts, but what wasn’t back then. No, the Everfree, once called the Forest of Unity during the early years of Celestia and Luna’s reign and the Darkwoods before, is one of three True Forests in the world, and one of a dozen or so sites where Natural Magic, the source of what living creatures harness to cast spells, springs forth from. A portion of the forest is taken up by a small bog where hydras and cragodiles dwell, called the Froggy Bottom Bog by locals. Near the center of the forest a small collection of deep caves exists, where tunnels lead to vast underground networks and some even lead to the Ghastly Gorge, and the hatching dens of Quarry Eels.

Most interesting, from a historical standpoint, is the ruins of the first capitol of Equestria; the Everfree Castle, or the Castle of Two Sisters. After the Night of Banishment, the magics unleashed by Celestia and Nightmare Moon awoke the primal nature of the woods, long asleep, turning it into a hotbed of monsters and uncontrollable weather. Escaping the suddenly volatile forest, Celestia commissioned a new home to be built on the Canterhorn Mountain.

Mexicolt:

A territory of the Kingdom of Equestria located at the borders of the Badlands and the San Palomino desert. Founded by Donkey immigrants and Earth Pony settlers, it is a well-known land of spicy foods and purveyor of many exotic spices, normally only found and grown further south or Zebrica. It is also infamous for its alcohol distilleries, producing a unique drink called Tequila, made from the numerous Cacti of the region. Located as it is near the Badlands, it is surrounded by hot sand and sunbaked rock on all sides, and relies on airships and trains to move its goods.

Mare-hamas:

A collection of numerous islands located in the Glittering Ocean east of the Badlands. Originally founded five hundred years ago by Zebra immigrants, it has in the past century boomed into a popular tourist resort area. While there are many Zebra inhabitants, it also has a large population of Kelpies, more commonly called Sea-Ponies. Here are the largest coconut, sugarcane, and banana plantations in the world, entire islands dedicated to a single crop. It is treated as an Equestrian Territory due to the fact that it was owned by Princess Celestia herself, but given as a gift to Zebra refugees after the devastation of the Fourth Wolf War, where Houndor almost wiped out the Zebra nation.

Crystal Empire:

Its name is a bit of a misnomer; the Crystal Empire was indeed a large country located north of the Crystal Mountains of Equestria Major thousands of years ago, but it only ever had a single city surrounded by supporting villages and towns; the capitol of Gilded Snow. Populated by all three races of Ponies, it was founded long before even the Winter of Strife. Gilded Snow, and much of the north, is choked full of magical crystals and overflowing with Natural Magic, much like the Everfree Forest. This makes it a dangerous, almost untamable land. Over the years the Earth Ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns absorbed the ambient magic, and developed unusually colored and patterned coats; their fur appears to be made of shimmering crystal, but it is in fact merely generations of, for lack of a better term, magical static build-up. These “Crystal Ponies” managed to harness their own magic to create Weather Shields to keep out the snow, and keep the interior warm.

It is possible to walk from the Crystal Empire’s limits all the way to Stalliongrad and Gryphonia by crossing the frozen landscape and trekking across vast fields of ice, dozens of feet thick. When Grogar began the War of Undeath thousands of zombies and skeletons assaulted the Crystal Empire this way, the undead knowing neither cold nor weariness.

The Crystal Empire was lost many centuries ago when a Unicorn named King Sombra overthrew the rightful royal family in a coup. He enslaved the populace, using their own magic to fuel his dark powers and control them. He was eventually challenged by Princess Celestia and Luna, and was defeated. In a final act of vengeance, he tied his fate to that of the city, and it and all its population vanished along with him.

The Badlands:

Desolate and deadly, it is the mostly uninhabited land between the southernmost borders of the Kingdom of Equestria and the Dragon Heartlands. It is hot, full of sand in some places and scorched stone in others, and littered with mysterious ruins. Few know who lived there, and fewer survive such a trip, for it is full of wild Natural Magic, and is home to many deadly beasts, such as the dread Wyvern, Dire Manticores, Basilisks, and Cragadiles. Only one major settlement exists near it, and that is Mexicolt, but even it skirts the limits of the Badlands. No nation claims it, so it has been home to numerous factions over the years, most noticeably Diamond Dogs, who have several pack dens, but no real governing body.

Gaeum / Equestria Minor:

A smaller, secondary continent that borders Gryphonia, homeland of the Griffins, Toro, homeland of the Minotaurs, and Zebrica. Its proper name is Gaeum, after the mythical Gaea, daughter of the Dragon god Zarthura and the queen of the Earth Elementals. Due to its association as Protectorates of the Equestria Kingdom, it is often called Equestria Minor by none locals, mainly tourists.

Equestria Minor was independent from Equestria Major for a long time, thanks to the Glittering Ocean in between the two landmasses. During the Time of Winter, three small nations were formed between the three pony tribes that lived on that landmass; Prance, home of the Unicorns, Germaneigh of the Pegasi, and Stalliongrad of the Earth Ponies. Though I say nations, they were little more than large, fortified city-states served by outlying farms and villages. Equestria Minor was also home to a forth nation, the Kingdom of Tamberlon, home of the Goats and the Donkeys. However, the land was destroyed by Grogar the Necromancer, a powerful Goat who drowned the kingdom in darkness and nearly destroyed the other three city-states under a tide of Zombies and Undead; the six year War of Undeath. This was 1,200 years ago, and the Two Princesses personally intervened and saved Equestria Minor. The conflict is famous for many reasons, one of which being it is the first and only time the Kingdom of Equestria has initiated hostilities against a foreign threat. This act sealed a treaty between the two continents, with Prance, Germaneigh and Stalliongrad becoming fiefdoms and later Protectorates of Equestria Major and the Divine Kingdom of Equestria.

Germaneigh:

A fortified city-state founded during the Time of Winter, when Windigos roamed the land. It was a Pegasus city, cloud buildings and structures built into a trio of tall mountains; the Acro Mountains, which are smack in the middle of the continent. Unusually for Pegasi at the time, Germaneigh was built into the mountains just as much as in the clouds, the surface dotted with watch towers and walled farms. Following the traditions of the Pegasi, Germaneigh was highly militaristic, and its City Guard proud and fierce. Its architecture is in traditional Pegasi style, even the stone and metal structures shaped to resemble the designs of the cloud buildings. One of the most famous citizens of Germaneigh was Captain Luft Waffle, a fierce member of the City Guard who was one of the Heroic Trinity, the heroes who fought alongside Celestia and Luna to defeat Grogar the Necromancer. He led the fighting retreat of the Germaneigh soldiers at the battle of Custard’s Folly, personally rescuing over three dozen prisoners from a slow, agonizing death at the hands of the Undead.

A few centuries ago, the township of Flankfurt was built, a port city built onto the banks of the Rein River to allow boats and later air ships to moor and trade with the mostly landlocked city-state.
While it is predominantly a Pegasi nation, with 60% of the population being Pegasi, many others Ponies live there as well. Many famous flyers come from Germaneigh, a number of Wonderbolts hailing from this city. Their current ruler is Sky-Marshall Blitzkrieg.

Prance:

Known to some as the City of Love, it is a place with the buildings designed in the elegant fashion of the Unicorns who founded it. One can certainly see the similarities between Canterlot and Prance, as many Prench architects were hired to help its construction. It has many rivers crossing it, numerous bridges connecting the city walks together. The buildings are elegant and despite their flimsy appearance, are supported by magical lodestones to resist any kind of damage. It is south of Germaneigh and Stalliongrad, and acts as a port with its various rivers, many leading further in-land while others out to sea.

Although beautiful, Prance has a dark, seedy underbelly. When it was built, the Unicorn nobles forced the poor and the working class into slums. Over 75% of Prance is lower class districts and industrial complexes, with the rest of the city, the famous picturesque parts of Prance, separated from its dirty side by walls and gates. Though nowadays it is more open and efforts have been made to clean up the Lower Sides, many discrepancies exist between the social classes and tourism is still a major source of income for most of the population.

One of the Heroic Trinity hailed from Prance, the lovely Unicorn Lady Roan Ark, a mare who fought as fiercely and valiantly as any stallion knight against Grogar. She personally lead a charge across the Fields of Orion and drove back the Undead led by one of Grogar Lieutenants, Bok the Mad, and killed the insane Donkey herself.

Over 80% of Prance’s population is Unicorn, with the remaining 20% divided between Earth Ponies and Pegasi, these two groups being middle class traders and merchants. The current ruler is Lord-Governess Au Natural.

Stalliongrad:

Cold and dark most of the year, it is the furthest north located city-state of Equestria Minor, lying close to the Frozen North and the Ice Bridge that lead to the Crystal Empire. It was furthest from Tamberlon, but was sieged just as hard by Grogar’s hordes, due to the city-state lying near a massive deposit of ancient graves which constantly supplied the Undead with new troops. It was founded by grim and dour Earth Ponies, whose skills allowed them to grow food even in the harsh conditions. They utilize countless caverns filled with hot springs, which heat the buildings above ground and warm the farms. Furthermore, the caverns contain many kinds of mushrooms and fungi which are cultivated as food and even exported as a luxury meal.

The buildings are low standing and thick walled, and every home has a small plot of land dedicated to growing personal crops for use by the tenants. To save space, many buildings are designed as an apartment complex, several families living under one roof and helping out with various activities, chores and repairs. During the Time of Winter, rationing was severe, and though food was shared evenly among the citizens, apartment blocks would compete with one another in tournaments and war games to decide the allotment of surplus goods and luxury items such as candy, toilet paper, etc. This policy bred tough, strong, stubborn Earth Ponies, even more so than their Equestria Major cousins, and even now they are viewed as the toughest ponies to walk the face of Erafore.

From this city-state came one of the Heroic Trinity, Dragonov Bolgori, the largest stallion in history, who stood taller than even Princess Celestia. He was a simple farmer in the Mushroom Caves, but personally repelled countless attacks from burrowing Undead. It is said he personally defeated the reanimated corpse of Hyderon the Dragon, crushing its rotten skull with his hooves.
90 percent of Stalliongrad is Earth Ponies, many of them descendants of Crystal Ponies who fled the Crystal Empire during King Sombra’s reign of terror. Stalliongrad also has an unusual, yet strong relationship with Gryphonia and the Griffins, due to both cultures raising strong hunters and trackers. Stalliongrad Ponies learned how to hunt and fight off the dreaded beasts of the north to protect themselves, and are one of the main suppliers of furs and hides to the rest of Equestria, both Major and Minor. Its current ruler is Director Loshad.

Bitaly:

A City-state located in the southern most end of Equestria Minor. It was founded around two centuries after the defeat of Grogar the Necromancer. Built atop the ruins of Roam, the ancient capitol of the Roaman Empire. The mostly uninhabited city had been populated by the refugees from Tambelon, and as such, is predominately a Donkey nation, and viewed as such. Established as a trading port for access between Equestria Minor, Zebrica, Toro, Saddle Arabia and Fleece via the Mare-anian Sea, it has some of the largest and most extensive markets in the world. It is said if you cannot find it in Bitaly, you won’t find it anywhere; and this may be true. For vast numbers and varieties of exotic foods and materials can be found here aplenty, though so can some of the worst; slaves and illegal narcotics flow through Bitaly’s seedy underbelly and black markets. As a result of its trade importance and status as Internationally Neutral, a large number of high profile casinos have risen to prominence in the last century or so, drawing all kinds of beings to its card halls and dice parlors. Fortunes can be made and lost in a single night, though winning can be just as dangerous as losing when night falls.

Bitaly is run by a collection of powerful trading houses and families, known collectively as the Merchant Lords. Grouped together in a loose alliance of convenience, each of the Merchant Lords controls one or more aspects of Bitaly’s wealth. One such family is House Volt-Air, a Pegasi family that runs and controls all forms of shipping and all the docks of Bitaly. Nothing enters without them knowing about it. The current head of the association of Merchant Lords is by far the most powerful; the Mare-deci family. For generations they have run the City-State as its Governors, and they control the registrations and trade permits for all other families and groups, ensuring obedience from their trading partners. The current head of the Mare-deci is Corbello Mare-deci, a ruthless, yet cunning, business Donkey.

The population of Bitaly is the most diverse of all the cities, not just for Equestria Minor, but for the whole world. Only 25 percent of Bitaly are ponies, the rest divided between the Griffons, Zebras, Minotaurs, Sheep, Donkeys, Goats, and more. Racism is in fact very low, for anyone who cannot tolerate the presence of other species soon finds themselves alone and isolated, often in dark alleys with no one to hear their screams…

Gryphonia:

East of the Hook Mountains, which forms the natural barrier and border between Gaeum and the rest of the east, the homeland of the Griffons lies. It is windswept and often cold, being around the same elevation as Stalliongrad. It is full of steppes, craggy hills, and sharp mountains where the homes of the Gryphons stand, while further north are heavy pine forests and tundra plains.

The mountain-based cities of Gryphonia are called Eeyries, while the land based towns Nests.

Griffons have similar magic to Pegasi, the only other sapient mammalian race to have the ability to fly and cloud-shape, but they are unable to control the weather to any great degree. While many consider the Griffons to be birds, they are in fact mammals, having live births rather than lay eggs as their feline-like posteriors attest to. Primarily carnivores, they are Omnivores like the Minotaurs and Diamond Dogs. Griffons have a small set of teeth set behind their beaks, an evolutionary trait for eating plants as well as meat. They are skilled trackers and hunters, and their eye sight is the best of all races.

Proud and with a strong sense of honor, Griffons are not a united race. Many clans control the nation, each mountain range home to at least one Noble House. From these clans a High House is selected, to rule over the others with the House’s leader being called the High King. The Capitol of Gryphonia is Wyndhain, based on the largest mountain of their country, and the second largest mountain in the world; Storm Peak. The High King lives there half the year, Spring to Summer, where he takes appeals of law and state, hosts diplomats, and other public functions. The other half of the year, Fall to Winter, he lives at the clan-hold of his Noble House.

Gryphonia has recently began to modernize, trading technology and techniques with the Minotaurs. Their land has a large amount of minerals such as coal and iron, only recently being exploited due to their previous lack of mining knowledge and ability. Their current ruler is High King Valius of House Goldbeak.

Toro:

North of the Pale Desert, East of Equestria Minor, and South of the Griffon Empire, the nation of the Minotaurs lies nestled in the lands past the Hook Mountains. The land of Toro encompasses the mineral rich Hook Mountains, and they are the most technologically advanced culture in the world. They invented the Steam Engine, used now across Equestria Major and Minor, and other lands as well. Their metalworking and blacksmithing is the finest outside of the Griffon Empire, and have one of the best equipped armies in the world.

The capitol city of Toro is Knossos, sometimes referred to as the City of Labyrinths. It is built rising out of a massive crater, formed millions of years ago by a wayward Meteorite. There is still metal mined from the crater to this day, it being one of the only places in the world to obtain Star Metal. Being built into a crater, the edges of the impact site form a natural barrier to invaders, and to reach the city there is one way in; the Bridge of the Bronze Bull. It is an enormous draw bridge than span nearly a quarter of a mile in length, and can be raised or lower by massive gears and pistons. Throughout the city are smoke stacks and chimneys that vent the noxious fumes of the countless refineries and forges. Instead of being choked with smog day and night, a clever system of shunts and pipe-vents allow the smoke to be controlled; when the wind blows one way, certain vents and valves are opened and the smoke flows away from the city, carried by the weather. When it changes, new vents are opened and the old ones closed. It is not perfect, but works very well regardless. Knossos earns its name as the City of Labyrinths thanks to its lay-out; old buildings are built over by new ones, creating layers of buildings and streets that are below ground as much as above. This so called Shadow Belt is where the poor live and the criminals gather, for away from the open sky and prying eyes, darker business can be carried out easier. Thanks to their innate sense of direction, Minotaurs don’t get lost in their capitol, but for visitors, it can be tricky to navigate through. Thus, it is not uncommon for younger Minotaurs to act as tour guides to visitors, and a new guild, the Wayfinders Guild, has risen in the past century or so, hiring out guides for everything from city tours to archeological expeditions.

There are many non-Minotaurs living in Toro, mainly Cattle and Goats and a number of Donkeys. They tend to live out in the rural areas, away from the heavily industrial cities, and many near mining communities. There is a large Dairy industry in Toro thanks to this, the milk and cheese from Toro being some of the finest ever. Holstein Jersey, the charismatic Bull who lives in the Steer Ranges, is the premiere Dairy farmer in the world, his ranch the largest on the Eastern continents.

Toro is ruled by a council of Guilds, which is overseen by a king. The most powerful Guilds are the Grand Three; the Guild of Smiths, who deal with all things metal, crafting armor and weapons as well as other tools, the Guild of Builders, who are architects and engineers, building and maintaining the various structures across Toro, and the Guild of Runes, who act as a combination of priests and scholars, and are the only Minotaurs who are taught the secrets of controlling magic through Runes. The king, who acts as a tie breaker in the debates and is the public face and speaker for the Guild Council, is uncommonly chosen even by most standards.

A candidate for King is selected from amongst the entire population, each Guild making their own choice. However, a Guild cannot choose one from their own ranks; meaning sometimes a total stranger is made to be a candidate. The candidates are evaluated by the other Guilds, and voted on by the Council. The Candidate that receives the most votes is made king (or queen). Their authority is limited, and the only real power they have is to Veto laws the Guild wishes to pass and to break ties in Council debates. The current leader is Guild-King Trample Hoof.

Fleece:

To the east of Equestria Minor and a close neighbor with Saddle Arabia, Fleece is the homeland of the Sheep, a nomadic and clever people. Fleece is in the Pale Desert, a land of white and pale yellow sand, though it has many rolling hills and steppes in the northern most part and a few beaches along the Mare-anian Sea. The Sheep are some of the most advanced in the arts of medicine, aside from the Zebras. In fact, Sheep and Zebras often travel to each other’s countries, bringing their own ideas with them, and learning of their host’s. To that extent, Fleece and Zebrican culture is very similar, and the two are close allies to this day.

In Fleece, one does not navigate by cities or towns, but by oasis and other landmarks. A Sheep town is not static; they are nomads and travel in vast cities of tents and caravans. They stop at oasis for a while, no more than a month though, before moving on to a new spot. They use a unique form of travelling agriculture, with each oasis having its own communal farm to grow food. Each tribe that visits makes a note of what was taken, and what was replaced. This allows the next tribe that visits to know who was where and what needs to be grown next. It is an honor system, but the Sheep have a strong sense of camaraderie and bonds with each other.

The Sheep have a single permanent city, the capitol of Agra Baah. It is located the near only major water source of the land, the Silver River, and is connected to the Mare-anian Sea by the Silver River. Agra Baah is full of farms, though their main export is fine woolen garments and bolts of cloth. Sheep willingly sell their fur to the weavers in Agra Baah, likening it to a Pony selling hair for a wig, or a Griffon using their own feathers to make intimate apparel. Mostly traders visit Fleece, and there are a few costal resorts that cater to tourists, but on occasion archeologists traverse into Fleece to excavate old ruins from ancient Saddle Arabian territories or forgotten Sheep temples of worship. Agra Baah is ruled by the Sultan, a Sheep chosen to rule by portents and rituals performed by the city’s priests. When chosen, it is raised and taught by the current Sultan, and ascends to the throne when the incumbent dies.

The Sheep are roughly the size of an average Pony or Zebra, with fine white fur and hair that covers their entire body. In the heat of the Pale Desert, they shave their fur once a month, bundling it up to sell in Agra Baah when their tribe visits once a year. Male Sheep, or Rams, are usually thicker in muscle than Ewes, or female Sheep. Furthermore, Rams grow small, curled horns on their heads, and the Ewes do not. These horns allow Sheep to use Magic, like a Unicorn or Goat, but is far weaker and takes considerable effort. Most spells are direction finding or water dowsing spells; important skills for living in a desert. Though their wool is often white, a rare few will be born with black wool, and their magic is the greatest if a Ram. The Black Sheep form the priesthood of the Sheep, and most live in Agra Baah, assisting the Sultan in matters of state, and later performing the spell-ritual to choose the successor.

Saddle Arabia:

Located along the edges of the Pale Desert, Zebrica, and the Mare-anian sea, it has shared a border with Fleece for countless centuries, and not always peacefully. More than once the two nations have gone to war, and the borders have shifted so often that few, if any, maps show the original placements of the nations. Saddle Arabia is known as the Homeland of the Ponies, for it is from Saddle Arabian ponies all other Equines trace their lineage from. They are akin to Earth Ponies due to lack of horns or wings, but far taller and stockier, standing as tall as the Princesses of Equestria at times. Of course, this ancestry is from countless millennia in the past, and even the Dragons, long lived as they are, do not recall when the Equestrian Ponies split from Saddle Arabian.

Saddle Arabia is hot, dreadfully so, and is mostly dessert. Its capitol, Sim-Sala-Bim, is known as the City of Pavilions, for many tents and temporary structures line the streets, home to merchants and craftsfolk. Like Agra Baah, it has no walls, and relies on the desert for protection. Saddle Arabia’s ruler is also referred to as a Sultan, a fact that causes confusion for the less traveled.

Saddle Arabia has an important place in the world’s trade, for it houses some of the world’s largest Arcanium Gem mines. Arcanium Gems are found naturally only in a few places in the world, and are a vital component of modern society. Arcanium Gems store magic within, and are processed to become Battery Gems that power the runes and machines of modern civilization.

Zebrica:

The continent of Zebrica is massive, almost as large as Equestria Major. It is divided into two regions, Northern Zebrica and Southern Zebrica.

Northern Zebrica is full of sand and savannahs. It is home to the Golden Desert and the Kingdoms of Catia and Houndor.

Catia is the land of the Felines. Many different breeds of Feline live in Catia, ranked in a strict Caste system. The Lions stand at the top as nobles, the Tigers below as the elite warriors, the Jaguars, Panthers, Leopards, and Pumas as low ranked soldiers, craftsfolk, and traders, and the Persians and Siamese as the priestly and scholarly orders. Below are the Lynx, Cougars, and the so-called “Cats,” those who have mixed heritage. They are relegated to simple work as artisans, farmers, and laborers.

Houndor is the Kingdom of the Diamond Dogs, their land wrested from the Felines in a long and bloody war many centuries after their own homeland was destroyed. Houndor is ruled by a hereditary family, the Anubis Clan, who are of the Jackal breed. The Anubis clan has ruled for centuries, ever since Anubis the First took the land from the Felines. Unlike their nomadic and “lesser” couisns, the Diamond Dogs of Houndor build permanent settlements, their style similar to their old homes. Pyramids are used as massive tombstones for the Anubis Clan, and is the symbol of the Royal Family. Their Capitol is Canido, built on the massive Denial River.

Southern Zebrica is where its name-sakes live, and what most think of when they imagine Zebrica. The northern regions are plains and savannahs, which slowly turns into a massive sprawling jungle, the Bongo-Bongo Jungle, one of three True Forests.
Here live the Zebras, striped cousins of the Ponies. They live in small, simple settlements along their various trade routes, and are self-sufficient for the most part. Many are content with their lives, and their technology is by far the simplest. Not to say they are weak, however. They have fought brutal and bloody conflicts against both the Felines and later the Diamond Dogs, and have become adept at fighting back their oppressors.

Their land is very dry, and the Zebras have few natural resources in the northern territories. The jungle is where they make their money and fame. The Bongo-Bongo Jungle is full of flora and fauna, some of which are found nowhere else, and others, such as the rare Poison Joke flower and the fierce Manticore, only in the Everfree Forest of Equestria Major. The Zebras have learned how to live alongside and control the jungle, and their potions and pharmaceuticals the best in the world. They have limited magic, less than even Earth Ponies, but their talents have far great applicability. Further, a rare few are born as Shamans, Zebras who can use magic, channeling it through potions and living materials. Shamans speak only in rhymes, a training method and a way to sharpen their wits.

Their Capitol of Zebwana is located a few miles north of the Bongo-Bongo, and they are ruled by the Matriarch, a female Shaman who is selected through signs and omens, and trained by the other Shamans of the land.

Orria:

Far to the east of Equestria Minor, past Saddle Arabia and Toro, lies another land; Orria. It has several countries, but three stand out above all others; Ti-bit, Phantine, and Neighpon.

Ti-bit:

Mountainous and full of steppes, Ti-bit is the home of the Llamas, an aloof and proud race that dwells in the slopes of the land. The tallest mountain in all of the world is located in Ti-bit; the Ever Rest Mountain. Here, magical snow falls on the peaks, and rare Ever Ice, magical crystals that radiate deep chill, can be found here. The Llama society is very pious, and their political leaders are also their priests; they are a Theocracy, and their leader is the Dahli Llama, a mystical individual who is very old, legends say immortal. Not in body, but in mind. For the truth is the Dahli Llama possesses ancient magic; Reincarnation, able to be reborn in a new body. This results in the young Dahli Llama appearing to have multiple personalities, as the countless years of memories and experience can be hard to control while young. Once the Dahli Llama is confirmed, he (or she) resides year round in the Palace of Ohm, built spiraling around the tip of the Ever Rest Mountain.

Llamas are very magical, and while they do not seem to be able to use it, they can cast spells using their entire bodies as a conduit for the Mana Channeling. This takes years of training, and most are only able to use a portion of their body to do magic.
Many goats live in Ti-bit, and are more magically gifted than their Western brethren. Grogar is said to have studied in Ti-bit, supposedly under the tutelage of that era’s Dahli Llama.

Phantine:

A lush jungle land, full of humidity and exotic spices. Located south of Ti-bit and east of Toro, it is connected to southern Zebrica by the Spicy Sea, an odd body of water that has several small islands overgrowing with pepper, paprika, Cinnamon, and other spices. These exotic foods infuse the water around them, giving it an odd tangy taste.

Phantine is ruled by the Elephants, a magical race with the gift, or curse, to never forget. They cast magic through their large ivory tusks, and their spells often have verbal components. Their society is caste based, like Catia, but not as strict, with opportunities for very talented individuals to change station in an annual event called the Day of Tests. All Elephants have the ability to never forget, both a blessing and curse. Especially sensitive Elephants may possess the ability to call upon the ancestral memories of their entire race. These Memory Callers are considered to be holy individuals, and are separate in the Caste system by being part of a Priestly order, regardless of birth station.

The capitol is Bollywood, an amazing city built out of the living jungle and vast buildings of pure gold. Their king is a noble who has the powers of the Memory Callers, and bridges the two Castes by being part of both, yet neither, and leading all of the other Elephants.

Phantine has vast deposits of gold and precious gems, even more so than Equestria Major, and is where most of the global gold standard comes from. But as rich as it is, it is dangerous. Nagas, beings with the lower half of a snake and the upper bodies of scaled, armed lizards, prowl the deepest depths of the jungle and caverns, while Basilisks creep about as well.

The Nagas are intelligent and have their own culture, and are ancient enemies of the Elephants. Naga are extremely violent, and believe in their own supremacy, killing any and all diplomats sent by Equestria and other nations. They tell of a time when they will rise and rule the world, all others made into slaves and food. The Nagas value power above all else, and their leader is the cruelest and strongest of them all. Currently, they are ruled by the Dread Queen Gorgonia, a millennia old Naga who has achieved such long life by performing dark blood rituals to maintain her youth. It is rumored she was sired by a Basilisk and can turn mortals to stone with her gaze.

Neighpon:

Located on a large island smack dab in the Dazzling Ocean, east of Phantine and west of Equestria Major. It has few natural resources, and turned to the sea for much. It is inhabited by mostly Earth Ponies, founded before the Winter of Strife by Earth Ponies who sought to use their innate magic not as farmers, but as warriors. Indeed, Neighpon is renowned as the Land of Blades, the rumor being every Pony has their own sword. Their weapons and armor is some of the finest in the world, rivaling Minotaur quality, and Neighpon is very industrialized, competing with the Minotaurs over metal work.

The Ponies of Neighpon are very martial, and the Code of Bushido is official law, where duels are an accepted form of settling disputes and dealing justice. There are strict regulations on it, however, and must be overseen by a Court Magistrate to be considered legal.

Neighpon is its own nation and not an Equestria territory, despite being populated by Ponies. The reason for this is their leader, the Iron Emperor; some time during the Winter of Strife, Neighpon was all but overrun by Windigos and raiders from the Pegasi and Naga, while being assaulted by monsters from nearby islands. When all seemed lost, a mysterious pony appeared, who carried a magical sword of pure light that could cut through anything. He drove back the invaders and returned summer and spring to the land. Praising their savior, the Ponies see that their hero was in fact an Alicorn; one of two male Alicorns known to exist. Ever since, Katana Plunging Blade, the Iron Emperor, has ruled Neighpon from the Forbidden Palace, and has refused time and time again to become subordinate to Equestria’s Princesses. Equestria Major dares not try to take over by force of arms, for Neighpon, while small, has withstood invasions from Nagas, Griffons, and Minotaurs for centuries, and won every time. Further, it is rumored that the Iron Emperor is related to Celestia and Luna, and their distance is due to a family feud…

Sidhora:

The lands south of Equestria Major and the Badlands are as amazing and mysterious as they are deadly. The entirety of these southern lands is composed of a single large continent; Sidhora.

The name is different for every culture, however; the Diamond Dogs call it Chuhuahua, Land of First Folk. The Zebras call it Ixi-tixi, the Lost Lands. Many names, but all for the same strange land.

The Dragon Heartlands:

Right below the Badlands lies the sweltering home of the Dragons. It has no name save the Heartland, and if it did have one, the Dragons aren’t keen on sharing.

The Heartlands are bordered by steep mountains leading from the Badlands and scorching sands of the San Palomino dessert. Deeper in, past it all, comes an amazing sight; hundreds of volcanos, many still active and spewing lava. This is the Plains of Fire, the Sea of Flames, the Burning Lands. The Dragons live here, some doing so year round. Young Dragons, and many older adults, will leave the Heartlands and settle elsewhere, spending years building their hordes and their power, as a rite of passage. Every fifty years or so, the young dragons who had left, and the older dragons who live separate, begin a great journey to return to the Heartlands and reunite with their kin, many to find a mate. All Dragons will at one point in their life leave for a while to adventure to their hearts content.

Dragons live for many centuries, and grow slowly. A young Dragon no older than twenty or so years of age is called a Hatchling. Afterwards they start to grow their wings, and are called Wyrms. A dragon is only an adult after 100 years of life, not counting their long periods of hibernation. Dragons are Omnivores in the truest sense of the word; they can eat anything, from plants and animals to stone and metal. After a certain age they no longer eat what would be considered “normal food.” Their size would require an adult to devour entire forests to gain the necessary nutrients. Instead, they feed on metals, gems, and other ores. This not only hardens their scales and improves their magical abilities, but one hoof-sized diamond is worth an entire meal to them, in terms of nutrients.

It is said that long ago, far before even the Winter of Strife, the Dragons ruled the world from a vast empire. The Draconic Era, as it is called, is mostly unknown due to a number of reasons, Discord’s reign of Chaos amongst them. The Empire of Dragons is believed by many archeologists to be true, for vast cyclopean structures can be found all over the world. They all bare striking similarities to each other, and those who have traveled to the Heartlands confirm there are similar buildings, tended to by the Dragons who live there.

Dragons have little to do with the other races of Erafore, keeping to themselves for the most part. Either due to arrogance or simply lack of interest, few can say they’ve conversed with a Dragon peacefully, and fewer can say they’ve survived a Dragon’s ire.

The Dragons are ruled by a king, who is the biggest, strongest, and wisest of their kind. The current king is Vargonos the Obsidian, a towering creature who is said to have lived ten thousand years. He formed a treaty with Princesses Celestia and Luna during the founding of Equestria, a token of goodwill for the defeat of Discord.

The Foreboding Jungle:

Also called the Creeping Woods, this place is a hot, humid, steaming rain forest, full of venomous vermin and poisonous plants. It is also the last of the three True Forests.

The outer limits of the jungle are lush and vibrant with life, most of it harmless if left alone. The volcanic soil from the Dragon Heartlands spills forth into this land, carried by river and wind, and the flora of this region is extremely healthy and full of life and flavor. Some of the most potent medicinal herbs are grown in this place, called the Arboreal Valley. Here small communities of Ponies, Zebras, Diamond Dogs, Minotaurs, Griffons, and more live in mostly mutual harmony, conflicts few and usually against the encroachment of the more violent aspects of the jungle.

The Arboreal Valley is several dozen miles long and half as wide, and before reaching the main part of the Foreboding Jungle the trees grow closer together. Sometimes, you can see dancing lights at the edge of the Jungle proper. These lights are not an effect of the sun, or the whimsical frolicking of Will-o-Wisps. No, it is massive bon-fires and the embers of slash-and-burn farming. For you see, the Foreboding Jungle’s other name is the Creeping Woods for a reason. The Everfree and Bongo-Bongo are dangerous places, but they are not evil. The Foreboding Jungle is different. It constantly moves, trees and vines and plants reaching outwards, encroaching on the land of Valley, and allowing the most dangerous of the jungle’s inhabitants a way out.

Inside, the trees twist together and the canopy is so thick with vines and gnarled branches that the light of the sun has not touched some parts for centuries or longer. And crawling around the lightless depths are terrible monsters. Why do the Manticores, Hydras, Scaled Wolves, Vampire Bats and more try to leave? Because the creatures that hold dominion over the interior are far more terrible than they.

The Arachnae; giant, blood thirsty spiders with a cruel and keen intellect and a love for slowly torturing their prey. The Scordan, massive scorpions whose venom can fell Ursa Majors and whose thoughts drift towards wanton cruelty above all else. And the Venitride, enormous centipedes many hundreds of feet long who have an emptiness they constantly try to fill with fresh flesh and warm blood. These three species, collectively called the Sectoids, rule the Foreboding Jungle, letting none who enter leave without paying a price; usually their life. They dwell in massive ruins, left-overs from an ancient people, perhaps the Dragons, and wage endless war on each other, only stopping to fight the wildlife and intruders. Even the Naga, while cruel and destructive, at least have some semblance of culture. The Sectoids want only to bring order and harmony to its knees, and see all societies wreathed in flames. Hate is all they know, and it is their will to enslave and exterminate that forces the jungle to push outwards; perhaps even it tries to flee the monsters in its depths…

The Blasted Wastelands:

the southernmost land of Sidhora, past the Foreboding Jungle. It is a land rich in rare and volatile minerals, some of which ooze a toxic aura that sickens those near it. The coasts are populated by fishing villages and stop-over ports for all sorts of sailors and sea-farers; merchants, naval fleets, and pirates all visit the numerous spots of the Crawling Coast. However, the interior of the land is where the name comes from. Long ago, this land was the home and birthplace of the Diamond Dogs. Called Chuhuahua in their tongue, it was bordered by another kingdom; the Dominion of the M’kar. M’kar was ruled by the Moles, another subterranean race that could feed on metals and gems like the Dragons and Diamond Dogs. Both races competed with each other heavily. Skirmishes were common, and both took countless of their enemies as slaves. The Moles were perhaps the more relentless of the two, for they pushed the Diamond Dogs harder and harder over the centuries, until they could take no more.

Once, the Diamond Dogs had a large and sophisticated culture, with marvelous artwork and science, and they were masters of the art of Alchemy. Indeed, it was this potent force that ultimately doomed them and poisoned their home. Using an unknown substance, only referred to in legends as “The Green Metal that burned like fire and poison,” the Diamond Dogs created a weapon that destroyed the Moles cities, but unleashed a cloud of toxins that choked their own home to death. Even the underground cities were not safe, and the Moles died in the hundreds of thousands, ultimately becoming extinct. The Diamond Dogs survived, but barely, their own kingdom a ruined wasteland. Forced to escape, they became wanderers, and centuries of mistreatment from the other races turned them harsh and cruel, into the creatures we see today.

Terrors of the Night

“I’m so glad we’re finally having a date,” Blueblood said, smiling contentedly at his companion on the warm grass.

“Indeed, Blueblood, darling,” Rarity agreed, sipping lemonade while relaxing beside the prince. Further away, a small group of foals pranced and nickered, playing their little games as they were wont to do.

“So, you’re still not too mad about me leaving, right?” Blueblood asked nervously. Rarity simply chuckled, the mirthfulness hiding an undertone of disappointment.

“Oh my dear, a lady doesn’t get mad, she gets even,” she tittered, her off-hoof comment giving Blueblood an involuntary shiver. One of the foals gave a cry as a ball suddenly started to bounce away from them.

“I got it!” a filly exclaimed, rushing after it as it came to a stop near the picnicking Unicorns.

“Excuse me, mister, but can I have the ball?” the filly asked Blueblood, and he smiled back at her.

“Of course. Here.” He turned his head to look at the green ball and levitated it over to the filly.

“Thank you! But, just one more question…”

“What is it, sweetie?”

“Why did you let me die?”

The voice did not come from the filly, but instead, the ball in his grasp. With a start, Blueblood turned to it, to see he was now holding the severed head of a filly in his magic.

“Why did you let me die?” Bouncing Ball demanded, as the grass withered away beneath his hooves, and the warm sunlight turned cold and grey. With a scream, he tried to drop it, but it remained floating in the air, staring at him with a hurt expression.

“Yes, why did you, Blueblood?” the prince spun around to see Rarity, glaring at him from across a ballroom floor, her scorn and betrayal clear on her face. Black spots began to appear on the otherwise pristine tiles, and scorched bodies began to rise from the ground, like reverse quick-sand.

“You failed. A pathetic excuse for a prince. You’re no son of mine,” one of the bodies on the floor hissed, it’s ruined frame twisting to reveal a Unicorn mare with a white coat and blonde mane, both covered in burns and blood.

“No,” he whimpered. Everything was bigger now, his body that of a colt, and Rarity was soon joined by Twilight Sparkle, Cadence, and Fleur all looking down on him with a look of distain.

“You really are a worthless Prince. You couldn’t save a single filly, what makes you think you can save an entire country?” Twilight sneered, Cadence, Fleur, and Rarity letting out mocking laughs. Below his tiny foalish hooves, the white marble distorted, a leering draconic face peering up at him.

“Darkness rises, Tyranny falls. You, dear princeling, have only just reached the edge of the Abyss.” His fanged mouth opened wide, and Blueblood found the floor slipping away beneath him.

He cried out in fear as he slid into the gaping maw of evil, Bouncing Ball, Fleur, Rarity, Twilight and Cadence simply watching him.
With a final scream of terror, the colt that was Blueblood fell backwards and plunged into the darkness…

“…ake up! Damn it, Azzy, wake up!” Azure Flame jolted up, feeling something on his withered. Panting heavily, he looked around, realizing he was in a dark bedroom, lit by a single small lamp. A bleary eyed Minotaur was shaking him while a concerned Donkey looked on from a fold-out couch.

“I’m fine! I’m fine!” Azure gasped, Slim releasing him from his grasp.

“Another nightmare?” Creepy inquired, though it was fairly obvious; he was just being polite.

“Yes. Just a nightmare,” Azure muttered with a sense of relief. Ever since he’d arrived in Germaneigh, he’d experience horrible nightmares, and was unable to escape them. More than once he found himself thankful for Slim, the Minotaur waking him up before they got worse. And they always did.

“I thought you’d gotten over those,” Slim said worriedly, while the Unicorn shook his head to clear it.

“Seems like I didn’t,” Azure grumbled. “I’m sorry for waking you.”

“In that case, you’re paying for breakfast,” Creepy said, causing the Minotaur to glare at him. Still, the small bit of levity was needed, and Azure gave a half-hearted chuckle.

“So, just like every other day?” He quipped, and the Donkey smirked.

“Yup! Now, see if you can get back to sleep. It’s barely morning.” That said, the ex-hitdonkey closed his eyes and rolled over.

“Here, your sleeping aid,” Slim murmured, passing the Unicorn a small white and blue pill. Azure took it thankfully and gulped it down. He’d acquired some Zebrican sleeping pills in Bitaly, and they’d been more than helpful.

Satisfied, Azure Flame curled back into his bed, the drug overtaking him, while Slim plodded over to his own mattress and fell onto it.

“Hmm, that little Prince has acquired something annoying,” Bane whispered to himself as he tried to claw his way back into his target’s mind. While he couldn’t spontaneously cause nightmares in others, he could at least twist existing dreams into a terrible experience. After failing to find the Unicorn’s dreams, the Grudge hissed in disappointment. His prey’s mind was clouded by potent medicine and magic, and powerful as he was, the mind was a difficult nut to crack. At least he was outside of Equestria. Princess Luna’s domain only extended so far, and she could not be in every dream at once, but the Goddess of the Moon would be more than capable of tearing him apart in the Dreamscape if she caught him, potentially hurting him even in the waking world if she tried.

“Cursed Zebras and their alchemy! I can only hope he runs out soon.” The deformed pony settled into the garbage and filth of the alleyway to rest, making plans for the morning.

“He’ll try to scout out the underworld of Prance, no doubt. Though he’ll find more than just revolutionaries in this tainted little city.” Bane worried for a moment that he’d run into some Dark Phoenix members who’d recognize him, but shrugged it off. Prance had a strong presence of the Anti-Royalty faction, but he had the authority of Vandal behind him. They could take their complaints up with the Dragon if they were concerned.

“Heh, I can’t wait to see his face when he sees just how corrupt his lovely monarchy is. I should get a camera, just for that.” Idly, the monster shaped like a Pony reached out and grabbed a severed limb, bringing it over for a midnight snack.

“At least I won’t be going hungry,” Bane chuckled, his words soon lost in grisly chewing.

Author's Note

So, I'll be trying to keep a mostly regular schedule of One Chapter a month, perhaps two if the stars align. University starts up again in a few weeks, and I'll be busier, but hopefully not so much as too miss many, if any, chapters.
Comments are welcome, of course.
Also, Happy Post-Holidays and Early New Years!

Benefits of the Blood

“Nothing! How in the name of all the Gods can we still be turning up empty-hooved?!” Creepy snarled, smashing a hoof irritably into the couch.
The trio was hanging out in their hotel room, Slim and Azure just as annoyed as their Donkey friend. It had been two weeks since they’d arrived in Prance, and since then, they had had no luck in finding information. The Ponies of Prance were jovial and talkative when it came to weaseling bits out of tourists, but as soon as Azure tried to get anything about Black Phoenix, or even corrupt nobility, out of them, they clammed up and refused to talk. They’d been run out of more stores and taverns than Azure had thought possible in just a week. And by now, the entire underworld of Prance knew of them, and was actively trying to hinder them, places with ties to the Mafia outright waving weapons in their face.

Oddly though, none of the criminals had tried to out-right attack them. A few even seemed scared of them, underneath their bluster and posturing.

“Trying to get them to open up now would do more harm than good,” Azure lamented, lying on his stomach upon his bed.

“So, is it time to move on?” Slim asked, a bit hopefully. Prance was a city designed for Unicorns, and as such there were few buildings that could accommodate his bulk. He’d spent most of his stay standing outside on the streets, like a giant, grumpy bouncer.

“Not quite.” Azure stood up, and walked over to his suitcase.

“But we’ve tried everything! We tried talking to shop-keepers and business owners in the Tourist Ring, we’ve tried market places for the year-round citizens, and we’ve tried Bars and taverns in the Outer Ring! Tartarus, we even went into the Catacombs!” Creepy cried, Shady nodding in agreement.

“I know, I was there,” Azure dead-panned. “But that’s just it. We tried to go to the bottom first, when it seems we should have gone from the top.”

“What are you getting at? We investigate the Nobles? That’s an even worse plan! I don’t know how it works in Equestria, but here, the Nobility, and those who are of equivalent standing and rank, have almost absolute control and authority! And if we poke this hornets’ nest, we’re going to get messed up!” Creepy exclaimed, an almost pleading tone in his voice.

Azure Flame and Slim exchanged a glance with each other. They’d never heard this tone coming from their companion before, and the touch of desperation hinted at something far deeper; personal experience, perhaps.

“Well, that may be true, Creepy, but what do Nobles respect?” Azure asked, flipping open his suitcase and rifling through his luggage.

“Money? Power? Fame?” Slim offered, counting off on his fingers.

“Indeed, all that, but beyond even those aspects, they respect Bloodlines. And what Bloodline is more respected than that of the Princesses of Equestria?”

“…I don’t think dressing up as a female Alicorn will work,” Creepy admitted. “You don’t have the legs for that.” Azure snorted in response.

“I don’t need to,” He admitted. He took off his cloak and his glasses, folding them up and putting them away, before pulling out a fancy suit-and-tie outfit.

“…No way,” Creepy muttered, staring in shock at the Cutie Mark now revealed on Azure’s flank.

“What? What is it?” Slim asked, looking between the two with confusion.

“Slim, Creepy, I’m sorry to admit, but I’ve lied to you,” the blonde Unicorn admitted, as he got into his fancy clothes. With a flourish of magic, his mane was smoothed back, and a bow-tie appeared around his neck. He turned to his comrades, no, his friends, with a sad smile. “I was hoping I could hide this for a bit longer, and carry this out without relying on my status.”

“My real name is Prince Blueblood DeMarco Regitas, member of the Royal Family of the Kingdom of Equestria, and Head of the Canterlot General Affairs Office.”
Creepy and Slim’s jaws hit the floor at the same time, the latter starting to hyperventilate as he realized he’d been rescued by a living relative of the Sun and Moon Goddesses.

Minotaurs were not particularly pious, but during the War of Undeath, Princess Luna had personally lead the defense of Knossos during the Siege of Towers, aiding the Minotaurs in driving back the zombies and skeletons of Grogar’s army who’d built massive siege towers and weapons out of their own undead bodies. Afterwards, she’d helped rebuild their ruined city, alongside her sister Celestia. The two were highly respected, and more than a few towns and cities in Toro had a shrine to commemorate the Alicorns for their actions.

Creepy had a similar reaction, perhaps a tad more intense, for many Donkeys of Gaeum had an almost fanatical reverence for the Alicorns who’d saved them from Grogar and near genocide. In fact, many lands had such a reaction to the Alicorn Princesses of Equestria. If not for their direct intervention, Grogar the Necromancer would have destroyed Gaeum and beyond, and many of the descendants of the survivors kept that respect and devotion alive. Some even going as far as founding religious doctrines around the Princesses.

And to realize that they’d spent months alongside a member of the Royal Family, albeit a distant relative, was enough to cause them to stare off into the distance blankly.

Blueblood frowned at their display, raising an eyebrow at Slim as a bit of drool started to drip from his slack-jawed face.

Before coming to Gaeum, he’d of course heard of its citizens treating his Aunts as deities. It wasn’t an uncommon occurrence even in Equestria, though Celestia had done her best to repress it at home over the past thousand years. With Aunt Luna’s return, it’d of course started up again with a passion, but due to his isolation in the castle, Blueblood had never actually seen such a thing in person.

Honestly, it was freaking him out.

With a sigh, Blueblood stomped his hooves loudly on the floor, making a good loud thump despite the carpet. It snapped the two out of their stupor, and they looked at each other and the Unicorn sheepishly.

“I know you have some questions, and I know you might feel betrayed I kept this from you, but this was a last resort. I’m here in secret, and I don’t want everypo-I mean everyone to know. Hay, I don’t want to be treated differently by you two.” He looked at the pair hopefully. After a moment, Slim cleared his throat.

“As shocked as I am, I understand the need for going incognito...”

“Me two,” Creepy chimed in.

“And I’d like to say, this doesn’t change much. You’re still you, even if you wore a different set of clothes and name,” Slim continued with a quick frown at the ex-mafia Donkey for interrupting him.

“Same. You’ve done a lot of good here, for me and the city of Bitaly. And you’re on a quest to bring down a great evil, one I’ve been afraid to tackle on my own for years. Like the big lunk said, this doesn’t change our respect towards you.”

“Friends, Azzy?” Slim asked, holding out his hand. Blueblood place his hoof into the open palm, wiping some moisture from his eyes.

“Friends, Slim,” the Prince grinned.

“Then let’s get this investigation started properly, good sir,” Creepy said in a faux-Posh accent, earning a chuckle from the others.

“Yes. Lets.”

Paths of the Bloodlines

“…and that is why I believe we should expand the Sky-Ship docks down at Nice. The economic benefits outweigh the temporary disruption construction would cause.” A tall, dark blue coated Unicorn stallion in a black business suit stepped away from the chalkboard, which had diagrams and bits of paper stuck to it. Behind a long, sprawling desk an elderly mare looked up from several notes she’d been scanning.

“Your proposal has merit, Duke Bleu. I shall evaluate the figures and contact you if we believe it shall proceed.”

“Merci, your Lordship,” the stallion replied, turning from the desk and walking out, a servant wheeling away the chalkboard behind him.

Arch-Duchess and Lord-Governess of Prance Au Natural sighed and massaged her temples as soon as he was out of earshot.

“Red Tea! I need some refreshment!” She called out, her voice magnified by a quick Amplifier spell. She settled back into her chair to wait, and looked over her multitude of papers. Her coat was a pale pink color, with her dark red mane streaked with grey done up in a bun. Her Cutie Mark was obscured by the desk, but if it could be seen, one would see her flank displayed a single white Lily of the Valley. She wore a conservative blue business dress, and wore a golden necklace with a sword crossing a horseshoe, both made of platinum, around her neck. The Chain of Lordship, the symbol of her office and its authority.

Au Natural was fifty eight, and had held her position as Lord-Governess for half of those years, succeeding her father upon his untimely death. She ruled fairly, and tried to rein in the more impulsive nobles, but not always successfully. And, if she was to admit, she was not a paragon of chivalric virtue either, skimming small sums of bits off the treasury’s bottom line and holding special charities that deposited good dividends into her own accounts. Still, it could not be said she was not fair and didn’t do her job well.

The door creaked open, and Red Tea, a red coated Unicorn mare with a black mane, stepped inside. Au Natural smiled at her loyal attendant, but it soon became a frown as her aide shifted nervously. And without her requested refreshments.

“Is there a problem?” She asked primly. She wouldn’t have entered minus her request without a good reason, but it never hurt to show her displeasure. Keeping the help on their hooves, and all.

“… You have a visitor.” She said, unconsciously smoothing her maid uniform.

“Is Lord Fairfields here already? His appointment isn’t for another hour.”

“Um, your Ladyship, somepony from Canterlot is here.” Au Natural raised an eyebrow. Canterlot? That was unusual, especial without prior warning.

“Who is it?”

“… Prince Blueblood. He requests an audience with you.”

Time seemed to freeze, and the Arch-Duchess waited for the punchline. When none came, her eyes bugged out, and Au Natural all but jumped from her seat and sprinted to her aide.

“What?! Why?! How?!”

“I don’t know, my lady, but he is waiting in the Small Gold Business room,” Red Tea squeaked. Taking a deep breath, Au Natural calmed herself, and collected her wits.

“Take me to him,” she commanded, and the younger Unicorn nodded hastily, escorting her mistress to her unexpected guest.

“Has he passed the checks?”

“Yes, my lady. He is not a Changeling, he has no illusions upon him, nor compulsions or mind magic, no recording spells, and carries authentic documents and Writs of Authenticity.”

In her thoughts, Au Natural swore. When a member of the Royal Family goes missing, it is hard to cover it up. Princes of Equestria don’t just up and leave for no reason, and as a World Leader, she knew that Blueblood had disappeared to seek out the Anti-Royalist group Black Phoenix. Whether or not on his Aunt’s orders was something else, and Au Natural wouldn’t put it past the Solar Diarch. If he was in Prance, it meant he either had some leads, or he needed them, and both options would be troublesome for her.

Another reason of concern, or to be truthful, the real one, was his position. Head of the Canterlot General Affairs Office may have seemed like a pointless title and only hold power in Canterlot, but the truth of the matter was that position allowed the official to perform an investigation on any citizen of Canterlot. And all nobles were considered to have Duel-Citizenship with the capitol of Equestria. And, as a Fiefdom of Equestria, any and all Prench Nobles were considered to be official citizens of Canterlot. Thus, even one as high placed as herself could not refuse or obstruct a Royal Investigation carried out by the Canterlot General Affairs Office. The penalty? At best, imprisonment or fines. At worst? Complete stripping of rank, titles, and any privileges and authority they might have contained.

Reaching the hallway to the Small Gold Business Room, Au Natural took another calming breath, plastered a smile on her muzzle, and opened the door.

“Swanky,” Slim murmured, taking in the opulent surroundings. He was stuffed into a tailored suit and pants, both navy blue as black would simply be lost against his fur color.

“Close your mouth, you look like a tourist, not a bodyguard,” Creepy hissed. He was also in a fine suit, though his was dark grey, accompanied with a red tie.

“Maybe you should follow your own advice, and wipe the drool off those crown jewels we passed,” the Minotaur shot back, earning him a glare from the Donkey.

Blueblood just sighed, and leaned back in his overstuffed couch. His two friends were masquerading as he bodyguards, and as such stood a few feet behind him. The Prince also took the time to observe his surroundings, but with a more critical eye.

They were deep in the Palace of Mare-sailles, a sprawling castle compound, built during Prance’s founding as the fortified residence of the local aristocracy. It was just barely on the outskirts of the city proper, away from the lights and noises of the city, and was accessible from either the urban streets or cross-country roads, and was a popular tourist attraction. Over time, it played host to various lords and nobles, but after the War of Undeath, was used as the primary residence of the Lord-Governor of Prance, and as the center of government. Much like the Royal Castle at Canterlot, many, if not all, of the nation’s primary governance and bureaucracy was done within, wings and floors dedicated to specific functions, groups, and offices. Tourists were thus limited to only certain parts of the building during the work days.

It was ritzy, no doubt about that. The room they were in made of beautiful dark brown hardwood, with soft rugs on the floor and tasteful pictures on the walls. A marble bust of some old and possibly important Unicorn was in the corner, and opposite Blueblood’s couch was a coffee table and a padded chair, built specifically for equine bodies. No windows, however, as they were within one of Mare-sailles inner rooms, where more private settings could be found. Few tour groups were led down here, and the walls were sound and magic-proofed. He’d checked.

“I still don’t think just walking in and announcing yourself was a good idea,” Creepy said after a while, addressing the prince. Blueblood rolled his eyes.

“It was direct, and that was what mattered. Plus, waiting for weeks while a normally submitted Audience application is ‘processed’ would cause too much delay. Do it now, do it fast,” Blueblood responded. His ear twitched, and he looked over to the door, hearing the click of a hoof on the doorknob. The others looked in the same direction, tensing for a fight, but relaxed slightly when they saw a middle aged mare accompanied by a maid enter. Blueblood, however, did not ease up his guard.

The mare with the golden necklace and hauty demeanor looked around the room, taking in its occupants. Her eyes lingered on Creepy for a while, a strange look in her eyes, but she eventually looked away, and Blueblood dismissed it as an effect of the Donkey’s unusual magical aura.

“It is a pleasure to see you again, Lord-Governess Au Natural,” Prince Blueblood said, taking her hoof and kissing it.

“To you as well, Prince Blueblood,” the Arch-Duchess replied, accepting his greeting with a stiff smile. “I must say, I was not expecting you to visit.”

“Understandable, your ladyship,” Blueblood said as she got seated across from him. As she shifted, trying to find a comfortable position, the two aristocrats were silently preparing for the mental battle that was politics.

“Tell me, do your esteemed Aunts know you are here? They seemed quite distraught after you left.” Au Natural inquired. ‘Should you be here, you naughty colt?’

“They trust me with my job, and any actions I take are for the good of my investigation,” Blueblood replied. ‘Perhaps, but let’s keep my presence here between ourselves for now.’

“Very well. How might I be of service?” ‘What the hay do you want?’

“Aid. As I’m sure you know, I am seeking out a group of Anti-Royalists that go by the name of Black Phoenix. Unfortunately, I have reached a dead end. I found evidence of their actions that pointed here, but am stonewalled by the populace of your fair city. It would be most appreciated if you could assist.” ‘You know what I want, so give it up willingly.’

“Black Phoenix is a name I know all too well. Their actions and motivations deplorable. But, how do you know I won’t just turn you over to them?” ‘Make it worth my while.’

“Because they’d stab you in the back as soon as they could, with or without me as a bargaining chip. Anti-Royalty means Anti-Nobility. What I’m asking is access to records. Anything that pertains to their actions, past and present, and any possible clues to their future maneuvers. Plus, names of anyone who is suspected of being a contact, agent, or sympathizer that I could use. And what I’m offering is not to look too closely at your own records.” ‘I know you’ve got back-room deals, but I’ll let them stay locked up if you help.’

The two combatants paused, staring at each other and sizing the other up. Meanwhile, Red Tea, Creepy, and Slim just stood there, eyes glazed over with incomprehension.

“You do know I have my hooves tied? They won’t try anything large or on a national scale as long as I don’t give them a reason to. Sure, a few nobles will perish, but those will be the ones too stupid to hide their dealings or too evil to keep their desires in check, and those are losses I can accept for the good of Prance as a whole. What you want me to do is kick at the bush around the serpents den and lure it out, avoiding the fangs all the while. I must decline, Prince Blueblood, to offer you any help.” Au Natural said, a hint of smugness in her tone. ‘You get me to help, and lots of blood will be on your hooves.’

Blueblood smirked, and the Arch-Duchess’ expression faltered momentarily before reasserting itself.

“I don’t think you have much choice, Lord-Governess. Do you know how I came to Mare-sailles?” Au Natural raised an eyebrow at the odd question, but then the bit dropped, and her expression filled with panic, hastily suppressed.

“I see you caught on. Yes, your ladyship, I entered through the front doors.”

“Red Tea, is this true?!” Au Natural snapped at her assistant, who cringed. Slim and Creepy snapped back to reality at the noise, focusing on the new development.

“Y, yes, my lady. He came in through the front entrance.” The aristocratic mare turned her glare towards Blueblood, who just smiled in return.

“How many tourists saw me? How many regular citizens saw me? How many of them, pony or otherwise, recognized the Prince-in-Waiting of the Equestrian Royal Family? How many of them were Black Phoenix agents, ready to report to their superiors that I, Prince Blueblood, trotted in to Mare-saille, headed up to the front desk, and asked to have an audience with you, the Lord-Governess of Prance?” Au Natural’s jaw clenched, and he could almost heard the grinding of teeth.

“Regardless of what actually get spoken of, regardless of what actually happens, how long do you think it’ll be before rumors spread, and one of Black Phoenix’s leaders decides you and I are in cahoots?” Blueblood leaned back in his seat, a satisfied grin on his face. ‘Checkmate. What now, beyotch?’

Silence. At first, Blueblood was still confident and smug, and his comrades equally so, and hiding it less skillfully. However, the silence stretched onwards, and soon Slim and Creepy began to feel uncomfortable. Red Tea had been shaking in her shoes the moment the Prince had revealed his plan. Blueblood soon found himself worrying, and though he did not openly show it, his stomach was clenching in instinctive fear.

“Yes, you have indeed cornered me into helping,” Au Natural said icily, finally breaking the silence. “But, do not celebrate your paltry victory. I meant it when I said you would cause problems by messing with things you do not truly understand. Blood is going to be spilt in the streets of my city, Prince Blueblood. Because of you, my citizens will tear themselves apart.” She leaned forward, a dark glint in her eyes that made Slim and Creepy step back involuntarily and Blueblood unconsciously try to escape backwards into the couch cushions.

“We are not so different, Prince Blueblood. At least in the sense of having loved ones taken from us by these butchers and terrorists. My father was killed in an ‘accident’ while visiting one of his mistresses. My fiancé was murdered on the way to the altar, leaving me a widow and an expecting single mother before our vows were even taken. Understand that while I hunger for revenge, and grieve for the graves Black Phoenix has already forced me to dig, I can do nothing about it. I have a city to run, ponies to guard, lives to protect. Unlike you, my duties are not so light, and easily cast off.”

Au Natural got off the couch and stood, her posture rigid, and her expression dark. “My family is directly descended from Lady Roan Arc, one of the Heroic Trinity who fought against Grogar, and was personally given these ranks and responsibilities by your own Aunts. My lineage is over two thousand years old, and we have ruled Prance for half as long. We may not always have done what is right, and I am not a model of virtue, but I am Arch-Duchess and Lord-Governess Argent Cheri Au Natural of Prance.”

She trotted over to the door, pausing with her hoof on the knob, her maid scampering over.

“I respect and admire your drive to do what you think is right, and the courage you have to actually carry through with this. But know that from this moment forth, there is going to be blood on your hooves, Princeling. Innocent or guilty, it is blood all the same.” She opened the door, and before exiting, gave him a measured look, with anger and pity hovering just behind her mask.

“The Records and Archives of Mare-sailles are open to you, and you and your associates have full permission to conduct your investigations. Personally, I’d suggest looking in the ‘Closed Cases’ stack, forth shelf.”

With that, the regent of Prance stepped out, leaving Prince Blueblood behind, and her words, spoken and unspoken, hanging in the air.

‘Congratulations, you got what you wanted. Will it be worth it?’

Author's Note

Politics is serious and dangerous business.

Now, about updates and new chapters: Starting in March, I will be uploading 1 chapter every month on the 15th. If I have time to spare, I will try and upload one on the 30th.
As for February updates, there will be one chapter on the 1st, and then one on the 15th.
This is how I hope to balance school and social life with my desire to write.

Until next time, people!

Crime Pays

‘Today,’ thought a brown coated Unicorn, ‘has been a weird day.’ He thought this as he looked down the barrel of a flint-lock pistol, currently pointed at him by the hoof of one of the top hitponies of Bitaly. Well, ex-top.

The Unicorn stallion’s name was Scarbone; nopony knew if it was his real name or not, but calling him anything else was frowned upon. His coat was dirt brown while his mane was bleached white, the color of dry bones. Adding to the intimidation value of the cruel, spiteful look in his pale yellow eyes was a massive scar, which ran from the middle of his forehead to the tip of his nose. His Cutie Mark was a shovel and a skull, and his nickname in the Underworld was the Gravedigger, partially because of that, and partially because he was infamous for burying his foes alive.

Scarbone was feared through-out Prance as the Crime Boss who ruled the Catacombs, a series of ancient underground tunnels and passages once used to store the remains of the deceased, later abandoned during the War of Undeath when the corpses reanimated. Now, it was home to the fences, the thieves, the whores and the poor; and ruling them was Scarbone. He made the rules, and in exchange for absolute loyalty, made sure that his ‘ponies’ had a decent life. Nothing escaped his eyes and ears down here, and yet somehow a Unicorn, a Donkey, and a Minotaur had snuck in and were now holding him hostage.

The day had started out normally enough. Wake up, pay the mare who’d shared his bed last night, have some breakfast. Things had changed when his agents reported that a number of their own as well as several thugs were found beaten and unconscious around the entrances to the Catacombs.

Scarbone had thought it merely some gang infighting, and gotten on with the day. Instead of running the books, however, he was called away when an informant of his reported that Prince bucking Blueblood had been seen at Mare-sailles yesterday! The implications brought a frown to the Crime lord’s muzzle, and he sent out more scouts to find information. He knew a few ponies who’d pay well for specifics on that meeting.

Lunch had brought more grim tidings; two of his top info gatherers were found muzzle-deep in a dumpster near the Merchant’s Quarter, and another four stuffed into a portable outhouse near the docks. Whoever was doing this was skilled, and the implications worried Scarbone. Could the prince be using elite forces from Canterlot to take out his ponies?

By dinner time, Scarbone was convinced that the royal brat was targeting him and his group specifically, as his lieutenants reported a third of their forces were now incapacitated in some way, while collateral damage to the rest of Prance’s criminal population was limited.

And just as he had been sitting down to eat said dinner, the door to his dwelling burst open as two stallions were thrown through it like ballistic missiles. His guards down for the count, Scarbone was convinced that trying to run would be a poor choice when Creepy Crawly, Bitalian hit-donkey, walked through his ruined doorframe with a gun pointed at his head.

Now, back at the present, Scarbone scowled as a Minotaur and a white Unicorn joined the Donkey.

“I assume you are the pony known as Scarbone,” the blonde maned stallion said.

“And you must be Prince Blueblood. Never thought I’d see royalty this close,” Scarbone replied, his snark masking a sense of nervousness.

“Indeed. Now, on to business,” Blueblood declared, sitting down on a chair facing the crime lord. “I want you to tell me everything you know about Black Phoenix, and where I can find them.”

Still seated, Scarbone fidgeted a bit, but kept his steely gaze on the intruders.

“You hurt my ponies and barge into my home demanding I help, while pointing a gun to my head. Not to mention, you’ve ruined my dinner. Explain to me: why I should tell you anything?”

“You answered part of that question already; gun to the head. But, if you don’t and I decide to let you live, I can have guards swarming the Catacombs in mere hours, and have every last member of your group arrested. You yourself have quite the rap sheet. Life in Prison would be the most lenient sentence for you.” It was true; Blueblood had been disgusted to see the countless crimes this vile Pony was accused of, and disturbed by how none of it stuck; either no witnesses would or could testify, or the evidence vanished.

“It’s simple; give me what I want, and you live another day.”

Silence, the two sides staring each other down. Scarbone broke first, sighing in defeat.

“Fine. I’ll tell you what you want. But, I want you to do something for me.”

“We have all the cards, Scarbone. You are in no position to make any deals,” Creepy pointed out. Scarbone snorted in disagreement.

“What I want you to do is tied to the information I’ll give you. You see, there is going to be a raid on a noble’s mansion during a party of his. Black Phoenix will be conducting it, of course, but you see, the noble, Count Frost Wine, owes me lots of bits. I delivered some “goods” to him, and had the gall to pay me only half of its worth! So, I want you to go to his mansion during the party and bring me back all my merchandise before Black Phoenix gets in there and wrecks the place and the goods.” Scarbone settled into a relaxed position, gaging Blueblood’s reactions.

“You can capture any member of Black Phoenix you encounter for your own designs, and you’ll thwart the murder of one your precious Nobility. Plus, bring my merchandise back, and I’ll tell you anything else you want to know. Deal?”

Blueblood’s face betrayed nothing, but in his mind, thoughts whirled. It seemed like a good idea, almost too good to be true, and while he was loathe to do anything for this wretched Unicorn, he could tell Scarbone would not budge on this issue, even when threatened with death. Saving one of Black Phoenix’s targets would be a small victory for him, and a blow against Vandal, no matter how small, was worth it.

“Fine. We’ll get your stuff back from this Count Frost Wine. When and where is this party?”

“In two days, starting at eight pm. It will be held at his manor down near Nice. Its invitation only, but that shouldn’t be a problem for you. Now, Black Phoenix will be making their move at ten pm, or as soon as all the guests have arrived. They’ll be attacking from the back entrances, while also keeping a perimeter near the front gates to prevent anypony from escaping.”

Blueblood nodded in understanding committing the info to memory.

“We never met, we never spoke, this never happened. Understood?” Blueblood said, his tone speaking of swift and painful retribution otherwise.

Scarbone nodded silently. Blueblood gave his own nod, and got out of the chair. The Minotaur stepped out, checking for hostiles, while the Donkey continued to cover the criminal overlord. After a nod from the towering muscled being, the trio left quickly, the only traces of their visit being a shattered door and two unconscious stallions on his floor.

A minute after they’d left, a trio of stallions, all sporting scars and worried looks in their eyes, appeared in the doorway.

“Boss, are you alright?! We saw the lack of a door, and…!” Scarbone raised a hoof, and his lieutenants shut their mouths hastily. Calmly, Scarbone proceeded to eat his now cold dinner, methodically picking it apart. Once he was done and his plate empty, he daintily dabbed his muzzle clean with a napkin, and stood up, quietly.

With a roar of pure rage, the scarred Unicorn lashed out with his front hooves, smashing his plate and cracking the table underneath. His horn flared to life, and his chair was yanked into the air with a yellow aura. It burst into splinters, his henchponies flinching away from the rain of wooden shrapnel. With a howl of anger, Scarbone grabbed one of the unconscious ponies, and lifted him into the air with his magic.

“You! Couldn’t! Even! Stop! One! Lousy! Prince! And! His! Hired! Goons?!” Scarbone screamed, each word punctuated with a sickening ‘crack!’ as he slammed the stallion’s head into the table. Panting, Scarbone released the ruined pulp that had once been one of his guards, blood and brain-matter staining him and his nervous lieutenants. With a growl of suppressed hatred, he stomped over to the door, his men hastily scattering before his wrath.

“I’m going out. I want this cleaned up by the time I get back, and I want this useless lump to be delivered to my usual spot for ‘discipline’,” Scarbone said, kicking the other knocked out stallion with an irate hoof.

Half an hour later, and Scarbone was seated in a booth in a modest and unassuming tavern. His coat was cleaned off, and his expression was back to its trademark grimly neutral.

The tavern, “Pale Moon Kiss,” was firmly in the middle class district and a spot for tourists who didn’t have the bits to spend on five star dinners. It was also a common meeting ground for Scarbone and his clients, with the staff all on his payroll.

Some might wonder why a crime boss would have a meeting in such a place, but it was quite simple; only idiots and small-time crooks hung out at dive bars and dirty inns. Cliché only got you so far, and only if you knew where to look would you get far in the Underworld.

Scarbone wasn’t kept waiting for much longer, as soon, a slender Pegasus mare walked in. She had the slim figure of a Prench pony, but the lean muscles of a strong flyer. Her coat was pale green and her mane was dark blue, and pressed straight and hanging from her head like sheets. Her eyes, dark green, looked around the interior before settling on the booth Scarbone sat at. Making her way over, she sat down across from the Unicorn, offering him a small smile.

“Good evening, Gentle Mist,” Scarbone said as she got comfortable.

“How rare of you to call me out, darling,” she said, her voice thick with a cultured Prench accent. “Did you miss my tender touch?”

“Hardly,” Scarbone snorted. “If I did, I’d just buy some calamari and rub it on my body to simulate the sensation. No, I just wanted to pass on some information you might like.”

“Really? This wouldn’t have to do with the rumors of Prince Blueblood visiting Mare-sailles, would it?”

“It does, in fact,” Scarbone confirmed, leaning in.

“Usual price?” The mare inquired.

“Not quite. You see, he recently got on my bad side, so for you, half off.”

Mist raised an eyebrow. Scarbone was not known for being generous with anything expect pain. Something, or rather, somepony, must have angered him.

“He knows about Count Frost Wine and his party down at Nice. He also knows about your little excursion to it as well. However, he thinks it starts at eight pm, and you’ll be there at ten.”

“You gave him the wrong time?” Mist asked, and the criminal stallion nodded in confirmation.

“Two hours off. It starts at six, and you’ll be there at eight. He’ll try sneaking in before the event, under the assumptions he’ll be getting back my ‘merchandise’ from the Count.”

“Instead, he’ll be getting an awful shock,” Gentle Mist finished, a cruel smile etching itself onto her face. “And then we can capture him! What a fine gift he’ll make for Vandal!”

“The Prince is not alone. He’s accompanied by a black Minotaur, and a hitpony; Creepy Crawly the Donkey, from Bitaly. I know he’ll have some guns on him, but I don’t know about the Minotaur or the Prince’s fighting capabilities,” Scarbone cautioned.

“This is most wonderful, darling! I must go to make plans!” Gentle Mist declared, not really listening to his warning, as she slid out of the booth with a wicked grin. “Payment will be delivered to the usual spot. Ta ta!”

As he watched the mare leave, Scarbone allowed himself a smirk.

‘Nopony messes with me, Prince Blueblood. Hopefully, you’ll live long enough to remember that!’

The Brighter the Flame, the Deeper the Shadows

“Are you two ready?” Azure Flame hissed, glancing over his wither at his friends. Slim and Creepy both nodded, stern expressions on their faces.
Earlier that day, the trio had arrived in Nice, a rather large town on the banks of the winding Rein River, which flowed through Germaneigh as well, and acted as a dock for the smaller trading and travel crafts coming from or towards the ocean.

Three days ago, Azure Flame, or rather, Blueblood, burst into the Palace of Mare-sailles, demanding to speak with the Regent of Prance. Getting his way, he was granted access to the various files and claims of criminal activity, and quickly looked through them to find data on Black Phoenix. Unsurprisingly, they’d found very little on them, mostly post mortem reports on the corpses of suicide-squad members. Still, after a few hours of searching, they came across some interesting names.
Apparently, a stallion named Scarbone ran most of the criminal dealings in the Catacombs, and had tenuous relations with a mare, a one Gentle Mist, who was rumored to be a Black Phoenix operative, but had no proof on either.

It was Creepy who noticed that the mare called Gentle Mist had a rap sheet petty crimes, mostly of Anti-Nobility protests and the like. But, she also had membership to the White Dragon, a night club that he knew was a hangout for Black Phoenix agents. How he knew this, he would not say, but Azure and Slim trusted him. Thus, they decided to go after Scarbone first, to try and coerce some information out of him.

Now, they had plenty of data. Scarbone had provided them with the name of an infamous noble, as well as the time and place of a party for him. Scarbone wanted some merchandise back from the noble, and in exchange, he’d tell them anything they wanted to know. Plus, Black Phoenix was supposedly staging a raid on the party later in the evening. A good situation all around.

Currently, the three beings were sneaking down towards Count Frost Wines summer villa. It was Seven PM, and Blueblood wanted to be earlier so he could set up plans and traps. At the wall of the mansion, Azure carefully levitated Creepy over the top, who, once on the other side, quickly unlocked a nearby door, a servant’s entrance to the complex. Blueblood had returned to Mare-sailles, in disguise this time, to obtain all the information about the mansion as he could. Soon enough, the blueprints to Count Frost Wine’s manor were copied and memorized.

The gardens were well maintained, and topiaries shaped like ponies abounded in the yard. There was a small greenhouse by the west wing, which had a small door that led straight into the manor proper. From there, the trio would sneak up a flight of stairs, and past the ballroom, where he assumed the party would be held. They’d hide from the serving staff, and hopefully detain the Count before the party started. Simple and brilliant.

So far, the plan was working. They’d made it through the greenhouse, stopping only to deal with an allergy attack from Slim. Once the Minotaur was silenced and pollen-free, they’d gotten into the mansion, up the stairs, and were now at the ballroom. But, there was something wrong…

The ballroom was empty. Not only that, but there wasn’t a single servant to be seen, or any preparations for a party. Had they been given the wrong time? Had Scarbone swindled them?

“Well, this is a bust,” Creepy murmured, looking around.

“The party is either for ghosts or the invisible. That, or we got it all wrong,” Slim said, trying to inject some levity.

“No, this is wrong! I felt life signs in the mansion, I cast a spell to check! There should be ponies here!” Azure muttered, glancing about. Cautiously, he lit up his horn, and soon a flicker of magic pulsed outwards. He closed his eyes, waiting for something, before turning to the others.

“I don’t understand… There are ponies here, but also Diamond Dogs, Zebras, Griffons… a whole assortment of them…” Slim and Creepy exchanged glances. They’d researched the Count beforehoof, and he was a notorious speciest. Why then would he have other species in his home?

“Well, where are they?” Slim inquired.

“Further in the mansion, underground from the looks of it. A basement?” At Azure’s announcement, Slim and Creepy’s glances became a lot more concerned, and a knowing look seemed to pass between them. Azure Flame, with his eyes closed, missed the exchange.

“Let’s go. We still have a mission,” Azure declared.

Deeper in the mansion they crept, but the further they went, the more their unease grew. Where were the servants? Surely this place had a few, how else would it stay so clean?

The hallway they were currently in had sloped downwards, according to Slim, and was also not on the blueprints. A secret area, it seemed.

“Movement, approaching us!” Creepy, who was on point, hissed, and Blueblood quickly cast the Gaze Slider spell on them. Not even half a minute later, a pair of maids appeared, walking down the hallway towards their position.

“I don’t care how much you were offered to stay tonight, I refuse to allow you into that room!” The speaker, an older Earth Pony mare, scolded a younger Pegasus.

“But why not? Surely being a waitress to the Count and his guests would…”

“Would nothing! I will not let a young mare such as yourself within a Princess-damned inch of that stallion or his guests tonight!”

“I don’t understand…”

“And so it should be! There are things about the Count you should not have to know about. The less you know, the less he can hurt you.” The older maid stopped talking, her tone declaring the conversation over.

Soon, they rounded a corner, and were gone. Once he was sure they were out of earshot, Azure lowered the spell.

“What was that about?” He mused. Slim and Creepy had a sinking feeling they already knew. Regardless, they’d know soon.

At the end of the hallway, around a single corner, was a door. It was large, it was made of stone, and there was a sound canceling spell on it and whatever was behind it. Azure frowned as he looked at the spell. It was simple, had no defenses, and he could break it easily. But, something about the configuration of the Silencing Matrix bothered him. After a moment, he realized what it was. A Magic Negation spell had been woven into it as well, effectively preventing anything other than a Unicorn from using magic.

A sense of dread settled onto the blonde Unicorn, and he felt a shiver go through his spine. Slowly, he reached out a trembling hoof to the door, and pushed it open.

It opened surprisingly easily, and soon, the interior was revealed.

Chains. Whips. Shackles. Torture equipment. Blood. Screams of pain, pleads of mercy, moans of pleasure, and overpowering it all, a stench of filth and suffering.
Inside, were a dozen or so Unicorns. Inside, were dozens more of Diamond Dogs, Griffons, and Zebras. Inside, the Nobles were torturing, beating, ravaging, ravishing, abusing, and doing whatever they wanted to the other creatures. Chains and collars hung on the non-ponies’ necks. Slaves.

Scarbone merchandise was slaves. This Count was slaver!

Azure Flame just stood there, in horrified shock at the scene before him. Slim and Creepy were no better, a loud growling coming from the Minotaur.

The door opening, as well as the rumbling of anger from Slim, was enough to catch the attention of a few of the “party-goers.”

“Who in Tartarus’ name are you?” A Pony demanded.

Azure Flame’s answer was an ear piercing scream. As his voice echoed, his horn began to burn with golden magical energy. It blazed brighter and brighter, a massive torrent of power starting to crackle and spark everywhere.

“Oh shit! Azure, snap out of it!” Creepy shouted, staring in terror at the magical build up that was occurring. He might not have been a Unicorn, but the Donkey had seen enough desperate and broken creatures before to see that he was experiencing a burst of uncontrollable magic, as a result from a shattered, disbelieving mind. Pegasi released powerful storms during their breakdowns, Earth Ponies caused earthquakes, and Unicorns made everything explode.

“Get down!” Slim cried, tackling the Donkey behind the stone door. A moment later, all of the magic Azure had gathered exploded outwards.

“Remember, the plan is to take Prince Blueblood and his companions’ hostage,” Gentle Mist said, reminding her various troops. “The other nobles are to be killed on sight.”

The slender Pegasus mare stood on a small bluff a few yards from the mansion’s entrance. There were few guards, and they were all either slacking off or drunk. Not much of a challenge.

“What of the slaves?” A Unicorn asked. He was one of several, a group of over a dozen ponies and other beings who were part of the frontal assault.

“Free them, of course. Some of them may be too far gone to help, however. In that case, put them out of their misery.” The beings with her nodded, some sadly at that. Gentle Mist turned back to the Unicorn.

“Are the other teams ready?”

“Yes, they’ve set up a cordon to prevent escape, and if need be, provide support.”

“Good.” Gentle Mist looked up at the moon. It was almost time. Just a few more minutes before eight…

Her thoughts were interrupted by a deep rumbling, the ground beneath her shifting and trembling.

“What in Vandal’s name?!” She cried, her shock and surprise mirrored by her troops.

Like a volcanic eruption spewing forth lava and ash, the west wing of the mansion disintegrated as a pillar of pure magical energy burst forth, tearing apart the building before them like tissue paper in a firestorm. The Unicorns in her group suddenly screamed in pain and fell to the ground, clutching their horns. Sparks crackled upon them, the intense Mana of the explosion creating a backlash that stunned them. Soon, everyone else felt the magic tear at them, their limbs growing numb as tingling sensations rippled through their bodies.

The pillar of magic soon faded, and all that was left was the Mana residue, still saturating the air.

“Move out now! Change of plans! Find the source of that blast! GO!” Gentle Mist shouted, and the Non-Unicorns who’d recovered enough to move took off running and flying towards the scene. The mansion’s guards were also scrambling towards the sizzling hole in the ground, and in the distance the back-up raiders were rushing forward to provide assistance.

“What the buck was that?!” Gentle Mist screamed at a Unicorn, who was staggering to her feet.

“Th, that was a Mana Burst! When a Pony suffers extreme emotional or physical pain, they sometimes vent all their Mana at once, creating small but destructive events!”

“That was small?! You’re shitting me!” Gentle Mist shouted, and the Unicorn shivered, and not just from her boss’s displeasure.

“I’ve never felt so much power before. Only a Unicorn with lots of latent power or potential could cause a blast that big! They’re usually only a few feet at most!”

“It was Blueblood,” another Unicorn croaked, still on the ground. “I could feel it. I, I know it was him, even though I’ve never met him…”

“BUCK!” Gentle Mist screeched, slamming her hooves on the dirt in anger.

A few minutes later, a Griffon flew towards them.

“Gentle Mist, ma’am! We’ve discovered the source of the blast!”

“I know! It was Blueblood!” Mist snapped. Surprised, the Griffon faltered, but recovered quickly.

“Er, yes, it was. He and his two comrades are unconscious, and we put in them in chains, ready to be transported.”

“Good, at least something’s gone right. What about the Nobles and slaves?”

“Um, well, the Nobles are, um… dead.”

“…What?” Mist and the other Unicorns just stared at him, not quite sure they’d heard right.

“They were all Unicorns, directly next to a Catastrophe-Class Mana Burst! Their horns overloaded and simply shattered, sending their own magic ricocheting through their bodies! Half are brain dead, the other half had their organs shut down! Tartarus, a few were even partially vaporized from the sheer potency of it!”

“…And the slaves?”

“Most of them are fine, and all are alive. None were Unicorns, so their inherent magic wasn’t hit as bad. Some of the mansion’s staff are down, though, either due to their horns cracking or the Mana knocking them out. One or two may have been killed by the Blast, but we’re unsure of that. No bodies to confirm or deny the assumption.”

Gentle Mist stood still, thoughts racing through her mind. Finally, she looked back at the Griffon.

“Throw the Prince and his ‘minions’ into a sky carriage. I want them in Toro ASAP!”

“Why Toro, ma’am?” The Griffon inquired.

“One of our bases there was designing a Magic Nullifier Ring that was supposed to be able to contain even an Alicorn’s prodigious magic levels. I want one on Blueblood before we send him to Vandal!” Gentle Mist was not going to take any chances. If this Prince was powerful enough to do that much damage unconsciously, who knew what he could do to their bases if he was actually trying!

“Yes, ma’am!” The Griffon said, saluting before flying off to arrange it.

“Well, at least the nobles are dead. Silver Lining, right?” Gentle Mist’s glare shut up the speaker. She shook her head in disgust.

‘This was not part of the plan … how much more will that ignorant Princeling surprise us ... and thwart us?’

Chains of the Past and Future

“Gah!” Azure Flame jolted awake, breathing heavily. He tried to move, but something held him down.

“What’s going on?!” Azure gasped, blinking the sleep from his eyes.

“We’re in a cage. Welcome back to the land of the awake, by the way,” Creepy said, sitting next to the Unicorn.

The term ‘sitting’ might have been too generous for what it actually was, however, as Creepy was lashed to the seat of a metal bench with thick, heavy looking chains. Blinking, Azure just stared blankly at his friend, then down at himself. He too was wrapped in layers of chains. His, however, burned with anti-magic runes that sealed his magic, and made his horn itch.

“Uh, what did I miss?”

“You snapped, unleashed a massive burst of raw magic, tore a giant hole in the mansion of that scum-sucking noble, knocked us out in the process, and then passed out and got us all captured by Black Phoenix,” Creepy explained, his tone rather dull.

“Is Slim okay?” Azure inquired.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Azure looked over, and blinked. Then, he had to stifle a chuckle. Shadow Horn, aka Slim, was small, for a Minotaur at least. However, he was too tall to be allowed to sit up in their small confinement, so was bound in chains and forced to lie sideways on the mental bench opposite of his quadrupedal friends.

“Yes, yes, it’s amusing. Get it out of your system,” Slim grumbled.

“Sorry, sorry!” Azure snorted, before taking a deep breath. “So, where are we?”

“In some sort of armored carriage, most likely a Sky Chariot, based on how fast we’re moving,” Slim said. “Also, we’re heading East. Don’t know where exactly we are right now, but I’ve been awake for an hour and thirty two minutes. An hour and twenty four for Creepy. And we’d been unconscious for two hours and six minutes.”

“I see… where do you think they’re taking us?”

“Who knows?” Creepy said, making a clanking sound as he tried to shrug. “Gyphonia, Toro, Saddle Arabia… Hay, they might even be taking us to Neighpon! I don’t know what they’re planning, but they might be taking us straight to their main base to hand us over to their leader.”

“Crap,” Azure grumbled. Silence fell, and after a while, the Unicorn got tired of it.

“Well, let’s talk.”

“About what?” Slim asked, desperate for something to do.

“Ourselves. I don’t really know you, and you don’t really know me. So, let’s talk about who we are.” Creepy and Slim exchanged glances, but had nothing else to offer as an idea.

“I’ll start,” Azure said. He cleared his throat, and wiggled in his chains to find a comfortable spot.

“My real name, as you know, is Blueblood DeMarco Regitas, Prince-in-Waiting of the Kingdom of Equestria.”

“What exactly is a Prince-in-Waiting?” Slim interrupted.

“Well, since my Aunts are the Diarches of Equestria, but take the title of Princess instead of Queen or whatever, there had to be some distinction between the rest of their family and the Royal Line. Thus, Prince and Princess-in-Waiting was established. We have less direct power or authority, but are given more freedom in our personal lives and opportunities for jobs. Cadence has the same title, being my cousin and all. But, in the event of a crisis where my Aunts cannot handle everything at once, the Princes and Princesses-in-Waiting have the authority to make executive level decisions in the name of the Diarchy.”

“So why is Cadence an Alicorn and you’re not?” Creepy asked.

“Uh, well, I’m not entirely sure. According to Aunt Celestia, Alicorns are a unique genetic evolution. It’s a one in a billion chance for a pony to be born as one, so she was just lucky. She’s not like my aunts though. Her longevity and powers are indeed immense, but nowhere near theirs. There’s a story behind it, but I’ve don’t know it.” Azure’s mood soured as he thought about all the secrets Celestia hid from him and Cadence, and he grimaced.

“Anyways, my mother was Princess Golden Light. She was Celestia’s great-great-something niece, and very kind, and very beautiful.” Azure Flame smiled happily as he recalled his family after so long. “She was also very smart, and was the Head Treasurer. I recall one time, she told me she once counted all the blades of grass in the Castle Gardens.”

“My father, Blue Wave, on the other hoof, was not a noble. He was also a Pegasus. That combination made him both un-liked and resented in the High Society crowds since he married my mother. He was an Admiral in the Equestrian Navy, and got to that position through hard work and skill, and after marrying my mother was promoted to Grand Admiral of the entire navy.”

“How did they meet?” Slim and Creepy were interested. Not often you got to hear this from a mostly first hoof account.

“Well, my mother was visiting Baltimare for an investigation on some nobles and a tax evasion scheme. While there, they met, and just… clicked. They got to know each other as father helped mother track down the nobles and their bit-skimping. Finally, what really convinced her of my father’s good nature was when he flew in a Wild Storm that had appeared saved a colt that had gotten swept away. The rest is history as they say.”

“So touching,” Slim said, sniffing.

“Is that a tear?” Creepy teased. The Minotaur huffed indignantly.

“A true male is not afraid to hide their emotions!”

“Well, what about you, Slim? What can you tell us about yourself?” Azure asked.

“Well… I’m not anything cool or fancy like a mafia hitpony or a prince. I’m fairly normal,” Slim said, a musing look on his face.

“Let’s see... My parents are pretty normal, middle class Minotaurs. They live in Grandine, a city near the Gryphonia-Toro border. It’s got a lot of Griffons, either visitors of merchants, and we do a lot of stone work there. My mother is part of the Stone Mason’s Guild, while my father is from the Merchant’s Guild. I have a younger sister and brother. Neither have joined a Guild yet, as they are still in school.”

“You’re mentioning Guilds a lot. What are they?” Azure asked.

“Well, it’s hard to explain really. To Non-Minotaurs at least. We’re very organized as a species, and we don’t have a traditional Aristocracy, at least to others. You see, everything in Toro is regulated and controlled. If you want to buy or sell anything, you have to petition the Merchant’s Guild. If you want to found a new town or group, you have to talk to the Founder’s Guild for permission. In the past, you were born into a Guild, could only marry amongst Guild members, and leaving the Guild was a crime. It was a way to protect ourselves and our secrets. Things have changed however, mostly after the War of Undeath shook everything up.”

“Seems very restrictive,” Azure mused, but Slim shook his head.

“No more than a Pony’s Cutie Mark. You see, A Minotaur who is good at metal work and likes it can become a blacksmith, but only if they join the Smith’s Guild. Once part a Guild, they’re treated like family by the other members and are free to pursue their passion. Besides, a Minotaur can choose to be part of whatever Guild they fancy or have talent in.”

“Seems like it’s very nice, if not a little too controlled. How is it that Minotaurs are targeted by Black Phoenix, then?” Creepy inquired. At that, Slim sighed.

“While we don’t have a ‘traditional’ nobility, we do have Lineages. Some Minotaur families have been part of certain Guilds for so long they have far more control and benefits. We have what is termed an ‘Oligarchy.’ We’re ruled by the most skilled and successful Guilds, who decide what is bought, sold, made, and what laws and rules should exist. Many of the powerful Guilds protect their own interests at the expense of smaller, less successful Guilds. Plus, Nepotism is rampant in the older Guilds, as they want their Lineage to continue leading, even if it means more skilled or worthy Minotaurs are pushed to the side.” Slim’s face took on an annoyed look as he recalled something distasteful from his past.

“Sounds rough,” Azure said, sympathizing.

“It can be, yeah. Anyways, I joined the Entertainer’s Guild about five years ago. The Entertainer's Guild is one of the more free, and their purpose is to make beings happy. They organize festivals, plan the Holidays, train Bards and Actors, and do other things that are supposed to help others. Not in a material or physical way, but in an emotional method. I was an Apprentice to this motivational speaker named Iron Will, learning the ways of the Guild and how to perform. We traveled the world, spreading his teachings on self-respect and standing up for yourself. It was while we were in Equestria, actually, that I became enamored with what you ponies have called ‘Nightclubs.’ We don’t have anything like that back in Toro. So, after I finished my Apprenticeship last year, I traveled to Manehatten and later Germaneigh, where the Nightclub scenes were the largest. And then I may have made some bad choices and deals while, um, ‘sampling’ the local liquid refreshments.”

“And then I came in and saved your flank,” Azure smirked, which got a chuckle out of Slim.

“Heh, true dat, Azzy. So, Creepy, what’s your story?” Both looked to the Donkey, who was now silent and looking down at the floor.

“You okay, Creepy?” Azure asked, worried for his friend.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” A deep sigh escaped his mouth, and he looked up with a sad expression.

“My story is not a happy one. I had a hard childhood. It might be surprising to you, but I actually grew up in Prance.” That did surprise Azure and Slim, but explained some things.

“I had a mom, of course, and an older sister named Merry Way. My mother died when I was nine, and my sister took it on herself to care for me. She dropped out of school and got a job as a maid to pay for the expenses. Our father was a dead beat who up and disappeared a few years before mom passed, and I barely remember him. Plus, there’s my Aura of Revulsion that I was born with. It kept beings away, and even Merry found herself repulsed by me. But, she still loved and cared for me. I wanted to help, so I took a job as a Papercolt. We had a hard, but happy life.” A small smile flickered across his face as happier times were remembered, but it died as soon as it came.

“One day, however, my sister never came home. I waited, and waited, and eventually, the police came to our flat, and told me she’d been killed.” Azure winced, and Slim frowned in sympathetic sadness.

“Apparently, Merry had secretly become the lover of the noble she’d worked for, in order to bring in some extra bits. The noble in question was Arch-Duke Beauregard, Regent of Prance.” Azure and Slim’s eyes widened, and the Unicorn felt a cold sensation settle into his stomach.

“Figured it out, have ya, Azure? Yeah, my sister was that ‘mistress’ Lady Au Natural spoke of. She was caught up in his death, murdered just for being the lover of a noble.”

“I, I didn’t…” Azure stammered. He’d known of the death of the previous ruler of Prance before coming to Gaeum, and learned more since being in Prance, but this put things into uncomfortable perspective.

Creepy laughed darkly. “Yeah, I know. I was thirteen, and I’d just learned not only was my sister whoring herself out for my sake, but she’d died because of it. I think I went a little mad, afterwards. I found that the attack was carried out by Black Phoenix, and I did my own search for them. That’s how I learned about the White Dragon Nightclub. I confronted them, tried to take revenge for my sister… but I failed. I was beaten half to death and tossed in a ditch outside of Prance, and would have died if not for my mentor.”

“I was found by a Donkey who called himself Dead Mark. He healed me, and recognized my aura of fear as a valuable asset. Dead was a hitpony, and worked in Bitaly. He trained me as a killer, and thanks to him, got a job with the Bologna Family. But I never forgot what had happened, and I kept my hate for Black Phoenix alive.”

Creepy sighed, and looked over at his friends. “And that is the story of my life. Misery and woe, with a touch of dark humor.”

“If we weren’t chained up, I’d totally give you a hug so hard you’d become a cripple,” Slim said, sniffing loudly, his teary eyes mirrored by Azure.

Before anything else could be said, the small cage they were in started to shake, and strange sounds filtered through from beyond the walls. Sounds that were suspiciously like screams and roars…

“What’s happening?!” Azure cried!

“I don’t know! Brace yourselves!” Creepy ordered. They did as best they could, and were glad they’d done so, as soon a terrible sensation of falling took hold of them, and they felt themselves plummeting down. Azure clenched his eyes shut, and tensed for the impact…

Azure Flame opened his eyes after a while. For the past five minutes, he and the others had been tossed around like a toy boat in a hurricane, and after several moments of screaming, found they were no longer tumbling. He blinked, seeing that the walls were dented, and the door to their cell was busted off its hinges, likely from the jolting about. Further, some of the chains had popped loose. In fact, if it wasn’t for the chains being so tightly locked around them, the trio would have been bashed around the inside and likely have gotten severely hurt.

“Is everyone alright?” Azure groaned, feeling his head pounding.

“I feel like I just got thrown down a mountain, but yeah,” Creepy moaned.

“Same,” Slim winced, pulling at his loosened bindings. After a few moments, he ripped the chains off himself and his friends, and pried the door open for them to clamber out of.

Looking around, they saw how they’d survived the fall. Behind them was a large forest of towering, twisted trees, their bark black and gnarled and thick. They were bare, however, and not a single leaf or blade of grass could be seen anywhere nearby. What was even more intimidating were the large, sharp looking thorns the trees sprouted, almost every surface covered in them. Their cell had landed in the branches of the forest, then bounced out, skidding across the dead, cracked earth. There was no wind, yet a deep chill permeated the area, far too cold for early autumn.

“Ugh, my head… any idea where we are, Slim?” Azure asked, hoping his friends inner compass wouldn’t let them down. He glanced over at the Minotaur, but was taken aback by the look of sheer terror on his face.

“What’s wrong, Slim? Where are we?” Creepy asked, looking around.

“We have to leave. Now!” Slim shouted, grabbing the two under his arms and starting to run away from the forest as fast as his legs could carry them.

“Wow, hold on, buddy, what’s the rush?” The Donkey asked, confused.

“We are in the most dangerous and evil place in Gaeum, no, all of Erafore!” Strange, moaning sounds suddenly started to emerge from the black forest behind them, and Azure twisted in his friends grasp to look. His jaw dropped at what he saw.

Behind them, dozens of rotting, hideous creatures shambled out of the shadows of the trees. Pegasi and Griffons with peeling flesh and wings striped to bare bones. Unicorns with empty eye sockets and jagged shards of horn. Earth Ponies and Donkeys with missing limbs and shuffling gaits. Minotaurs, Diamond Dogs, and Cats with pitted, ruined bodies and grasping, filthy hands.

“We’re in the Fallen Kingdom of Tambelon, land of the Undead!”

Author's Note

Well, here's an early Chapter for you! Thought it might make Friday the 13th more bearable.

A Broken Kingdom

“Ha, ha, ha… how many… is that?” Creepy asked, panting with exhaustion.

“Twenty… I think… maybe thirty…” Azure replied, equally tired, but from exhaustion brought on from over using his magic.

Azure, Creepy, and Slim were inside a ditch that might have once been an irrigation channel, many dismembered and battered corpses littering the ground above and next to them. Above them, the sky was a dull red, as the setting sun’s light bled through the dull grey clouds of the ruined land.

For three hours they’d been on the run, trying to escape the slow but tireless pack of zombies they’d encountered back at their crash site. The undead Pegasi and Griffons had been the most dangerous for a while, still somehow being able to fly despite lacking flesh or feathers on their wings. Azure had torn them from the sky and pulverized them on the hard earth bellow, but the ground bound ones cared little.

Finally being driven to near desperation, the trio had found the ditch they were currently in, and lured the zombies into a killing field, with Creepy and Slim as bait, while Azure Flame had used his spells to pound them flat.
Azure was now regretting never bothering to learn more advanced combat spells, other than the few self-defense ones he knew. Slim had picked up the slack, with him smashing the zombies apart with a large rock, and Creepy running around, distracting the undead monsters.

Slim looked about, his size allowing him to peer over the top without much difficulty.

“We’re in the clear,” he relayed to the others. His voice still shook with a hint of fear, now tinged with fatigue. “We need to find a place to hide for the night.”

Slim began to move the corpses around, ripping off heads and limbs so, in the event they revived, they could do little damage. He then piled the bodies in a ring around them, and beckoned his friends to him.

“Wait, are you expecting us to sleep in the middle of this ditch, surrounded by zombies?” Azure asked incredulously.

“I’m so sorry it’s not a five star hotel with maids, but we don’t have a lot of options,” the Minotaur snapped, and the quadrupedal friends shared a look. Stress, exhaustion, and fear were getting to their large ally, and his temper was beginning to fray.

“Yeah, but wouldn’t sleeping in this place be worse than, I dunno, anywhere else? The Zombies could get the drop on us here. Literally,” Creepy said, pointing out the obvious flaw.

“Well, what are our choices? This terrain is too flat to have caves, and I doubt we’ll find any structures still standing that are worthy using. The forest is too far away and likely filled with more zombies, and need I remind you, this is Tambelon, at night?” Slim, finished setting up ‘camp’, lay down in the middle of the zombie circle.

“There were stories of recon soldiers and scouts using the bodies of the dead as camouflage back in the War of Undeath. Zombies mistook them for their fallen comrades, and didn’t bother them. If there is any grain of truth to those stories, this situation right here will be safe, at least for tonight.”

Azure and Creepy sighed in resignation, and joined their friend in the circle. They were too tired to argue anymore, and resting definitely seemed like a good idea. Curling up next to each other to stay warm, the trio quickly let sleep overtake them.

Azure Flame panted, exhausted. He was surrounded by darkness on all sides, with only a thin, silver path to mark where the ground was. He felt like he’d been running for hours, chased by something he could not see. He’d had no choice but to follow the silvery road, and hope that he’d appear somewhere safe soon.
As he ran, Azure Flame wondered where he was, and why he was running. He couldn’t remember much. All he could recall was…
Azure Flame slowed down, his desperate sprint becoming a quick trot. What was going on? Now that he wasn’t focused on fleeing from… something… he realized his head felt like a brick, covered in cotton. He couldn’t remember anything on how he got here, or where even ‘here’ was.
“What’s going on?” He muttered to himself.
“Why did you stop? Quickly, this way!” A voice, deep and booming, echoed forth from the darkness.
“Wha?! Who’s there?!” Azure shouted, looking around in fear.
“You have to keep moving! If you stop, you’ll die!” The voice was worried, and a hint of desperation hidden in the deep bass.
“No, don’t listen to him. There’s no reason to keep running. Just relax, and let the sleep over take you. Don’t you think you deserve a rest, after all you’ve done?” A second voice appeared from the darkness, low and soft, yet with a strange rasping lilt to it.
“I, I don’t…” Azure murmured. He felt conflicted, and his hooves stopped moving. The voices from the darkness continued to speak, trying to sway him.
“No! Do not give in! To stop is to die! To die is to fail! And to fail is to doom all you hold dear!”
“You’ve done well, so what’s wrong with a well-earned nap? Just lie down, and close your eyes…”
“NO!” The darkness shattered, as flames in all the colors of the rainbow erupted around Azure Flame.
“Make you own destiny, Child of the Heavenly Sisters! Awaken and save your people! Do not listen to the madness of a fallen soul!” The deep voice roared. Azure blinked.
“My people… my ponies… Auntie Celestia, Auntie Luna… Cadence… Rarity!”

Azure’s eyes snapped open, and he looked around in a panic. He saw Slim and Creepy, both trussed up in coarse rope. Looking down, Azure saw he too was wrapped in poor quality rope. Panicking, Azure thrashed about, but found himself unable to move. Oddly enough, the ground felt less like packed earth, and more smooth and cold…
The Unicorn then stopped trying to move and got a good look at his capturers. On the plus side, they weren’t zombies. On the downside, they were Changelings.

Azure Flame was not sure which he would have preferred, honestly.

He was strapped down on the back of a large, burly Changeling, significantly bigger than the few he’d seen at Cadence’s wedding. His friends were each on their own titan bug-pony, and were surrounded on all sides by the smaller Changelings he was more familiar with. Azure quickly tried to cast a spell, but his horn felt numb, and glancing up, he saw a weird, greenish blue sludge covering it.

“Do not struggle, do not resist.” A strange double voice spoke up, and one of his escorts was looking up at him with blank, pupil-less blue eyes.

Azure complied, able to see there was no immediate way out, and he was sure he couldn’t take on even a single one of these creatures without a functioning horn. For a long, boring while, Azure was carried across the blasted landscape, the Changelings eerily silent.

“Oof…” Slim grumbled, and started to stir. He yawned, blinking his eyes open, only to have his muzzle freeze in a slack jawed expression as he saw what was going on, and who was around him.

“Um, Azzy, what’s going on?” He asked, fear in his voice as he looked over at his friend and de facto leader.

“No idea, Slim. Just stay calm. They haven’t hurt us, and I doubt they’d plan on it now unless we give them a reason too,” Azure explained.

“Ugh, my back… last time I sleep on the ground, surrounded by the dead…” Creepy moaned, waking up as well. His tired eyes snapped open as he stared at the area.

“Ok, listen to me, Creepy,” Azure said, sighing internally. After explaining the situation, the Donkey was calmer, but no less worried.

“So, where are you taking us?” Creepy asked after a while.

“Home,” A Changeling said, tonelessly.

“Can I have some water?” Slim asked, smacking his lips.

“Sustenance available when we arrive at home,” the same Changeling replied.

“And when will that be?” He asked, annoyed.

“Now.”

Azure, Slim, and Creepy blinked in confusion, just as a shadow passed over them. Looking over the shoulder of their rides, they gasped, mouths doing an impressive impersonation of fishes’, as they looked up at what was before them.

A massive city loomed ahead, its buildings made of black stone interspersed with green. Spindly, needle like towers dotted the outskirts, and Changelings buzzed about them, and the streets of the city. At the center was a massive castle, exuding a grim, gothic sort of charm. It too was made of black stone and hardened green slime, but had a giant gate made of age weathered black wood.

“The Capitol of Tambelon,” Slim breathed in awe, looking up with a stunned expression.

“Looks rather well kept,” Azure mused, looking about as they were brought within. Indeed, for a supposedly abandoned place, it was oddly lively. Changelings walked and flew to and fro, some carrying materials for repairs, others for some unknown purpose, while others appeared to be…

“Buying food?” Creepy uttered, confusion just piling up. Azure looked, and indeed, there were Changelings walking around an open-air market with tents and stalls, appearing to buy and sell odd looking edibles. Edibles might have been too generous, however. Dark brown, shriveled roots and tubers, large, pallid mushrooms, dry and dusty piles of seeds and grain. All this, as well as poorly made appliances, tools, and knick-knacks were being sold in exchange for what looked to be coins made of hardened green ooze.

There was one other thing that made the whole affair seem off. All of it was carried out in absolute silence. Not a single word was spoken to another Changeling, and only the buzz of wings broke the stillness.

The trio didn’t have time to ponder this oddness, as soon they were brought to the castle. The gates were slowly creaking open, rusted chains clanking as they performed their duty. When they were opened enough, the Changelings entered, bringing their captives into the dark hallways. The courtyard was empty of both life and decoration, only tattered banners bearing faded heraldry hung to the walls.

Through doors, hallways, and more empty rooms, the group finally entered a massive area; a throne room, if the pair of silver and black seats were any indication. Additionally, what appeared to be numerous courtiers stood around, almost identical to the Changelings outside and escorting them, expect for their eyes, which, while still blue, had actual pupils.

The occupants of the thrones made the non-Changelings double take. One was clearly a Zombified Earth Pony, bound with a golden collar and chain to his throne, a large, ornate affair, with roses and flowers engraved in the wood and metal. His rotten flesh oddly well preserved, making him look like a mummy, rather than a fresh, dripping corpse.

The other throne was slightly smaller and less ornate, yet no less beautiful, and oddly complemented the one seated upon it. Azure’s eyes widened with shock and fear, and he trembled in his bindings.

“Well, well, well. When my Scouts reported they’d found some mortals deep in the kingdom, I would have never expected it to be somepony of such distinction.”

Azure Flame gulped with fear as the hissing, double-voice reached him. A dark chuckle echoed through the room, and soon a massive, lithe Changeling rose, stepping down and trotting over to cup Azure’s chin under a hoof.

“Hello, Prince Blueblood. Remember me?” Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings and leader of the Wedding Invasion, asked, smirking down at her captives.

Blast from the Past

“What? Nothing to say to me? We were so close! You helped me with planning the reception, and were so happy for me!”

“That happiness was for Cadence, you, you, home wrecker!” Azure spat, momentarily overcoming his fear.

Queen Chrysalis gave a mock gasp, and placed a chitinous hoof over her heart.

“How rude, young one! And I was not a home wrecker! Do you think I’d honestly care to be with that foppish Unicorn if I wasn’t masquerading as your dear cousin?” The insect-like queen gave a snort and walked back to the thrones, stopping before the mummified Earth Pony.

“I already have a King! Why would I betray my beloved for a mere prince?” She asked, giving the living corpse a tender nuzzle. To the trio’s surprise, the corpse did not try and bite the Changeling monarch, instead let out a whine and returned the sign of affection.

“Crys…tal…” the undead moaned.

“Uh, well! It seems we’ve met and exchanged greetings! Now, how about you release me and friends, and we forgot this ever happened?” Azure said, giving a half-hearted chuckle.

“Oh, but why leave so soon? You just arrived!” Chrysalis smirked, turning her attention back to her captives. “Take them to the dungeons!” At once, the Changelings snapped to attention, and began to carry them out of the throne room.

“Wait! What are you going to do to us?!” Azure demanded, struggling in his bonds.

“Well, what else do you do with royalty from an enemy nation? Hold them hostage, of course!” Chrysalis said. An evil glint entered her eyes. “As for your friends, well, they have little use as a bargaining chip, unless one of them is secretly a millionaire. So, they’ll become food for my dear children!”

“No!” Azure cried out, and his friends quickly joined in the wiggling and attempt to escape. The commotion caused the enthroned mummy to start growling and snarling, and the Changeling Queen turned to it with a gasp.

“Dear, please! That is no way to act in front of guests!”

The Unicorn and his comrades were bundled out of the room before they could see what she’d do next, and were taken through a labyrinthine set of corridors and hallways, before being tossed into a surprisingly stately guest room, complete with three massive beds.

“When she said dungeons, I was expecting something else,” Creepy admitted, looking around with an appraising eye. The beds looked dusty, but still intact, while the windows had no glass, instead fitted with thick bars of metal. The only source of light were bulbous blobs of the same green goop, hardened and stuck to the ceilings, and softly glowing with eerie light. Everything was made of solid stone expect the door and beds, which were wood. A single ceramic pitcher stood on a nightstand, full of clear, but warm, water, which caused the three to drool unconsciously.

“You are to stay here until further notice. Attempting to leave without permission will be penalized,” the same Changeling as before stated. Or maybe it was a new one. They all looked the same!

Its orders delivered, it spun around and exited, the door slamming shut behind it.

“…Time to escape?” Slim asked.

“Yup,” Azure and Creepy said simultaneously. The three quickly began looking around, trying to find a way out. By the time the sun began to set beyond the gated windows, nothing had been found. There wasn’t even a bathroom, just a pair of chamber pots that Slim took one look at and began to rant about ‘size discrimination.’

“Feeding time.”

“Gah!” Azure exclaimed, jumping in surprise. A Changeling had opened the door and slipped inside carrying three trays in a sickly green telekinetic field.

“Apologies. Here, eat. You need your strength.” Without ceremony, the Changeling placed the trays down and quickly left, leaving the trio alone once more.

“…Food?” Slim inquired.

“Food,” Azure and Creepy agreed.

The meal was, at best, very unappetizing. They were given a collection of the black roots and tubers they’d seen at the outdoor market, as well large wooden mugs of lukewarm water. Stale, mealy bread was the only accompaniment, but the swallowed it down with only token complaint. They’d eaten nothing for at least a day and a half, and had been close to dehydration. They would take what they could get.

“So, Slim, you seemed to know a lot about Tambelon when we were running about outside,” Creepy said after a while, trying to make conversation.

“Uh, yeah, the War of Undeath and the kingdom itself were something that always interested me,” He admitted, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. “I read a lot about them as a kid.”

“Well, tell me about it. As a newcomer, all I know is the textbook history,” Azure said, settling down onto one of the beds.

“Well, Tambelon was founded by a clan of Earth Ponies, though the land had long since been settled by Donkeys and Goats. The three races worked together for a while, and after the Great Winter united as the Kingdom of Tambelon,” Slim began, taking a spot on the middle bed, while Creepy took his own bed to lie on. “Their royal family was the Goodworth lineage, though none of them survived to this age. One day, a princess, some say from Equestria, came to Tambelon for routine trade and political discussions, when the downward spiral began.”

Azure and Creepy leaned forward. Slim was a surprisingly engrossing story-teller, and he had a captivating voice.

“You both know Hearts and Hooves day, right? Well, its origins started in Tambelon, due to the princess and the heir to the throne, Prince Goodworth, being given a love poison.”
Azure knew this, as he’d read the history for a school project long ago. Still, he felt something else was coming.

“Truth of the matter was, they’d been poisoned by Grogar, who at that point was the Court Magician, and trusted advisor to the throne of Tambelon. It’s unknown how long Grogar had been planning this, or how long he’d even been a Necromancer, but he quickly took control of the kingdom. For a whole month he ruled, before the bewitched Prince and Princess had a wedding. During the ceremony, Grogar cast a foul spell that killed not only them, but every citizen and made them into his undead army. Long story short, Grogar then began the War of Undeath. After his defeat, Tambelon would not recover, so tainted the land had become, and so was sealed off behind the Thorn Wall, a massive forest of spikey plants that rips apart most anything that enters it, and the Cloud Fence, a continuously raging storm that knocks back fliers. They were created by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna as well as the survivors of Gaeum to keep the remaining undead away from the rest of the world.”

“Huh. And so the Changelings took over because no one was stupid enough to go poking around in Undead infested ruins,” Creepy concluded, and Slim shrugged.

“Seems likely.”

“You’re wrong about that. We never left in the first place.”

“Ah!” Azure squealed, jolting in surprise, and tumbling off the bed in his shock. Blinking, he looked up and saw a Changeling standing in the corner, watching them with an unwavering gaze.

“How long were you in here?!” Creepy demanded, pointing an accusing hoof at the bug-pony.

“Since the beginning. I was to watch you and make sure you didn’t try to leave,” the Changeling said. Azure noticed something then. This one had pupils!

“You’re different from the other Changelings, aren’t you?” the Unicorn guessed, moving back into an upright position.

“Indeed. I am one of the Rememberers.”

“What does that mean?” Slim inquired, eager to learn about Tambelon and its new rulers. There was a pause, before the Changeling shook its head.

“You want to know the truth? So be it.” It began to pace, before facing the trio.

“Most of what you said is correct. And yes, the Princess was indeed from Equestria. Princess Crystal Clear. An Alicorn, much like your cousin Cadence,” the Changeling said, directing it at Azure. In response, the Unicorn only narrowed his eyes. However, in his mind many emotions began to roil, as yet another fact, hidden from him by his aunts, came to light.

“And yes, you were right about Grogar,” at that, the Changeling’s voice turned dark, “But, you’re wrong about the ritual. Or at least, what came after. The dark magic spilled forth, and consumed all the life in the land. The Princess held on longer, thanks to her incredible innate power. Do you know, she was standing at the altar, having just exchanged vows when the curse swept over us?”

Azure blinked in surprise. That was indeed news to him.

“She held on just long enough to see her husband decay and perish in front of her eyes.” The Changeling’s eyes clouded over, as it seemed to relive memories. But that was impossible, wasn’t it?

“And then… she Screamed.” Azure blinked in confusion. Scream? That was it?

“Her heartbreak, combined with the crippling dark magic, unleashed a Mana Burst of cataclysmic proportions. Her magic went wild, and tore through the city, stopping Grogars dark ritual from turning many of the citizens into Undead monsters. It instead turned us into something else.”

“Impossible…” Slim murmured, staring wide-eyed at the Changeling before him. It then clicked for Azure and Creepy. “You were one of the people of Tambelon!”

The Changeling gave a sad smile. “Indeed, we were once normal beings, slain by Grogar’s Necromancy and revived by Princess Crystal as what you see before you.”

“Crystal…” Azure muttered to himself. The name seemed familiar. Hadn’t the mummy said something like that, back at the throne room?

“Wait! Does that mean Queen Chrysalis is Princess Crystal?!” Creepy exclaimed, beating Azure to the punch.

“Yes, that is correct. She didn’t die, but wasn’t allowed to be restored to full life, either. She changed, physically, mentally, and magically, into the one you saw earlier today. Most of us are unthinking drone and soldiers. Only a few were allowed to remember who we were and what we lost.”

“Then, that mummy…”

“Was Prince Goodworth, her betrothed. He was not one of the few who became a Changeling, for whatever reason,” Their watcher explained.

“Why are you able to remember any of this?” Azure inquired, giving the Changeling a hard look.

“Because I, like all the others who retain their intelligence, was in the chapel during the wedding ceremony. I was one of her highnesses personal servants,” the twisted creature said sadly.

“Why weren’t you, I don’t know, helped or exterminated when my Aunts and the Heroic Trinity fought Grogar?” Azure pushed on.

“I don’t know. They likely didn’t even know what had actually happened, and pieced it together afterwards. We hid in the vaults and catacombs beneath the city and the various mine shafts scattered around the country. Grogar wanted to capture us to examine and experiment upon. And the Unified Armies thought us more of Grogar’s twisted mockeries of life. Not all that far off, unfortunately,” the Changeling muttered angrily. “We who could recall and comprehend what had happened to us were afraid either way, and tried to simply survive. Princess Crystal, I mean Queen Chrysalis, was catatonic for most of the war, her very essence exhausted and all but dried up from creating us. Even after she awoke, she wasn’t the same. You saw how she acted around the king.”

“She acted like he was still alive,” Creepy murmured, and Azure nodded, comprehension dawning.

“She’s living in a delusion, isn’t she? That’s why those Changelings were acting like that in the market and around the city. They’re playing out a fantasy for her, either obeying her unconscious whims or direct orders.”

The Changeling only nodded in response, and despite all that the cruel monarch had done to him and his family in the past, he couldn’t help but feel sorry for her.
Before he could say anything, Azure was interrupted by a thunderous explosion, which shook their room and the entire castle.

“WHAT WAS THAT?!” Slim roared, looking around in worry.

“We’re under attack!” The Changeling shouted, looking around franticly.

“How do you know that?!”

“Very basic telepathy! All Changelings are connected to it!” Their guard explained, before another loud blast shook them again. “We have to leave! Follow me!”
Not wasting another moment, and not wanting to be left behind to face whatever was brave or foolish enough to attack them in the middle of Tambelon, Azure and his friends scrambled out of the room after their Changeling guard turned guide.

Closely following the bug-pony led the trio to what looked like an underground cistern, which was full of sloshing water. The stones were slick with moss and algae, and only a few luminescent goo-blobs dotted the walls and ceiling.

“Wait here,” the Changeling ordered, and its wings unfurled and carried it far across to the other side, beyond their sight. After a tense few minutes of waiting, in which more loud booms thundered loudly above them, the Changeling returned, carrying a worn carrying bag.

“I’ve filled this with some roots and other edibles. They taste like crap, but it’s better than anything else you’ll find here,” it said, passing the sack over to Slim, who took it, albeit with a befuddled expression.

“Follow the cistern’s tunnel all the way to the end. It’ll terminate at the entrance to an underground lake. Do not, under any circumstances, go any further into the underground area! Instead, there is a small path to the left of the cistern’s exit that will lead to the surface, a few miles from the Ridgeborn Pass, which will lead you past the Hook Mountains and to the outskirts of Toro.”

“Why are you helping us? Creepy demanded, suspicion in his words. “You, who captured us and were going to kill us?”

“…Because not all of us like what the Queen has become,” the Changeling said softly, looking down, the odd double voice fading and revealing a soft, feminine tone. “I and a few others were going to help you escape regardless, but this is an opportunity we can’t pass up.” The Changeling began to fly over their heads back the way they came, but the white Unicorn reached out with a hoof to stop it… no, her.

“Why won’t you come with us then?” Azure asked. Looking down, she smiled.

“Because as twisted as she has become, she is still my lady, and my friend.” She shrugged off Azure’s hoof, and began to buzz away, but stopped and turned back.

“By the way, the slime on your horn washes off with water. Don’t forgot to do so!” With a giggle, she flew off, leaving Azure to remember, yes, his horn was still sealed off.

“Let’s go!” He ordered, and he took off down the dark tunnel, followed eagerly by his comrades.

“So, you’re the one who dare to attack me?” Queen Chrysalis demanded, staring down from the balcony overlooking the castle’s gate. Before her, her city lay in various states of ruin, as fires raged in some parts, while others collapsed during the running battle between invaders and defenders.

“Your time has come, Queen of Vermin,” Vandal replied, sneering up at her with a cruel look in his good eye. He stood before her clad in silver colored armor, without ostentatious decorations, only a black phoenix surrounded by equally black flames branded onto the chest plate. Next to him was Shadow Law, the young Alicorn clad in similar armor, with his Cutie Mark bereft of armor, for all the world to see his glorious destiny. A small honor guard of elite soldiers stood around the two, composed of Griffons, Ponies, and Diamond Dogs.

“You invade my kingdom with such brazen attitudes, and expect me to be afraid of a rabble of pitiful, deluded children? You should treat your betters with respect, worm!”

“Words are meaningless at this point. Your death has been a long time coming, abomination, and now I shall carry out your execution personally, even if it is a few centuries late!” With a roar, the crippled Dragon let loose a torrent of blazing golden flames up at the haughty monarch, though she battered it aside with a ray of her own magic. It left her panting, however, and her guards swarmed around her to protect her from another blast.

“You’re weakened, oh Queen of the Damned! Your overconfident and failed attack on Canterlot left you and your kind feeble and drained! You barely have the numbers to hold us off, or the power of magic to do so! I’ve waited for a chance like this for too long!” With an earth shaking roar, Vandal and his forces rushed the gate, while Changelings swooped down from above to counter attack and drive them away.

“Kill them all! Let none escape!” Vandal bellowed, his words echoed from above by Queen Chrysalis. The Sun was almost completely gone, and yet the fighting only grew fiercer. Whoever won here would decide the course of fate for the world…

In the Darkest Depths, Evil Waits

“You fought valiantly, I’ll give you that,” Vandal said, wiping thick greenish-blue ichor from his scaled snout, staring down at a shattered throne. Amidst the splinters lay Queen Chrysalis, her side torn open and oozing her noisome fluids. She could only gurgle in response, her throat partially caved in from a heavy blow from a mace. That same blow had shattered Vandal’s weapon, forcing the Dragon to use his teeth to rend the Changeling Queen open during the brutal melee.

The two combatants were in the ruins of the throne room, one splintered when the large Changeling had slammed into it, the other knocked over, causing the chained up zombie king to begin screaming in fury at the one who dared attack his wife. Several other bodies littered the floor of the grand room, but all were dead, and were those of Changelings who’d tried to interfere in the fight.

“I honestly hadn’t expected your hide to be so difficult to crack, pardon my pun,” Vandal said, walking leisurely over to the snapping and snarling undead Earth Pony. “I’ll bet zombie flesh is much easier to rend.”

“Gaaak…” was all Chrysalis could say, trying to crawl feebly towards Vandal to stop him.

“Long live the King,” Vandal smirked, and he opened his jaws to unleash a searing blast of fire upon the mummy.

“Aggh!” Chrysalis cried, desperate to reach her husband.

“Crys…tal…” it moaned, looking over at her. It raised a still burning hoof towards her, and she reached out with one of her own. They touched, and a spark of life and recognition blazed briefly in its sunken eye sockets.

“Till… death… do… us… part…” it wheezed, before collapsing into cinders and ash.

“Aaahh…!” Chrysalis wept, tears spilling down her face, smearing the dirt and blood caked upon her.

“Long live the Queen,” Vandal said, a touch of melancholy in his voice. The Alicorn turned Changeling looked up, just in time to see a wave of golden fire consume her.

Vandal turned away from the blazing corpses, and started to walk out of the chambers. As he left, he nudged one of the Changeling bodies. This one had lunged at him, screaming about not touching her lady, or some such nonsense. A quick blow to the head from his mace had shattered her skull and pulped her brain instantly. He recalled her eyes having pupils, oddly enough. The Rememberers may have been loyal subjects once, but to think that such bonds lasted even after all those long, terrible centuries...

“So loyal, even to the bitter end,” he murmured to himself.

“Vandal!” The Dragon turned to see Shadow Law trotting over, his own body stained with blood and ichor, a dripping lance at his side.

“Report, Shadow Law,” he commanded, and the Alicorn saluted.

“We’ve driven the remaining Rememberers into the east wing of the Castle. Only a few drones and soldiers remain through-out, both in the castle and the city, and will be dealt with soon. Only a few prisoners were found, all of them in the Feeding Chamber, and most of them died as soon as they were removed from the containment cocoons. Furthermore, some of our scouts report a large underground cistern that seems to have been disturbed recently, and we suspect a few of the Rememberers may have fled through them.”

Vandal mulled over the information.

“Focus on cleaning up the rest of the Changeling resistance, and send medics to deal with the prisoners. As for the ones who escaped via the cistern… leave them be, do not pursue.”

“But, why not?” Shadow Law inquired.

“Because down there lurks something worse than I,” the snow white Dragon replied cryptically. Shadow Law nodded and walked off, still confused but determined to do his duty.

Vandal stood there for a while, looking out the window. The battle had lasted long, far longer than he’d expected. The sun was already rising in the distance, and he made a note to dispatch a few squads to hunt down and eliminate any undead in the area before rebuilding. Tambelon made for a good forward operating base, with easy access to both Gaeum, Gryphonia, and Toro.

‘As much as I detest Changelings, I do hope the ones down below in the cavern don’t suffer too much,’ Vandal thought, before leaving to deal with the final conflicts still going.

“How long is this tunnel?” Slim griped, plodding doggedly along behind Azure Flame and Creepy, both just as tired as he was, but far quieter about it.

“I have no idea, Slim,” Azure answered, sighing softly. His horn was glowing softly in the tunnel, which was almost completely dark save for the occasional blob of glow-goo every dozen feet or so. They’d walked for hours now, stopping only a few times for water and quick naps.

Azure had no idea where they even were, and worryingly, Slim’s internal compass had stopped working a mile or so back. The Minotaur had claimed that in places with such massive amounts of raw magic, places like the Everfree Forest, the passive magic of the Minotaurs and other less attuned creatures tended to stop working. Slim had gone on to say that Tambelon was full of such magical dead zones, due to Thaumatic Fallout caused by Disaster and Catastrophe-class spells.
So on they’d marched, weary yet determined. Thankfully, the path they were taking was mostly straight, and wide enough not to worry about slipping and plunging into the stream beside them.

“Is that light up ahead?” Creepy asked, breaking the silence. Azure Flame blinked in surprise, and dimmed the radiance from his horn to check. Indeed, a faint glow came from further down the tunnel, and smiles broke out across the companions faces.

“We must be near the exit!” Creepy exclaimed giddily, with far more enthusiasm than the Unicorn or Minotaur had seen their friend display any other time. The Trio picked up their pace, but remained mindful of slick footing. Falling now would be both bad and embarrassing. Soon enough, they neared the end of the tunnel, and were treated to an amazing sight.

The tunnel ended almost abruptly, stonework petering out a few feet from where the mouth of the cisterns hole terminated, allowing the stream to gush forth into a massive underground lake. A rocky beach encircled the lake, the edges starting near the tunnel’s mouth and extending further out into the cavern. As for the light, it seemed to come from the water itself, patches of brightly glowing algae and moss floating about on the surface. Scraggly spots of similarly luminescent lichen and moss clung to stalactites and stalagmites here and there, mostly far above at the caves roof.

“Beautiful,” Azure whispered, staring out at the sight before them. Slim and Creepy simply nodded in agreement.

"That Changeling said there was a path to the right…” Slim murmured, looking about. “There it is!”

Triumphantly, Slim stepped cautiously over the water-slicked stones and gravel before stopping in front of a plain stone wall, where the stonework met rough rock. However, it was a cleverly hidden optical illusion, and looking at it from the sides or straight on, it was almost impossible to see it. With just the right angle or height, the seams became visible.

“Finally! I’m sick of being underground!” Creepy declared, a smile of relief on his muzzle.

“Afraid of the dark, are ya?” Slim teased, which earned a glare from the Donkey.

“Let’s go then, Azure!” Creepy said, ignoring the Minotaur, but when he turned around, he saw their Unicorn leader walking in the opposite direction.

“Hey, wait! They said not to go any further! And the exit’s right here!” Slim shouted, but Azure walked onwards.

“Oh, jeez!” Creepy moaned, moving over to Azure as fast as he could over the wet ground.

“What’s…” Creepy trailed off, looking with shock at the disguised prince’s expression.

“That’s not good,” Slim muttered, joining Creepy.

Azure Flames eyes were blank, with a greyish sheen over them, and his whole face was just slack. He mumbled something, but it was incoherent.

“Damn it,” Slim griped, and leaned down to pick up Azure, but grunted in surprise when he felt enormous resistance from the tiny body.

“Hurry up, Slim! We need to leave, and this place is giving me a bad feeling,” Creepy urged, suppressing a shiver. Indeed, there was a subtle change in the atmosphere of the cave. Once calm and serene, it had bled away to slowly be replaced by fear and ominous shadows. For once, he felt helpless as his Aura was useless before this mysterious, looming terror.

“I! Can’t! Lift him!” Slim grunted, muscles straining as he tried to pick up the much smaller Unicorn.

“What?!” Creepy shouted, looking back to see, yes, the burly Minotaur was unable to lift Azure Flame.

“I think something’s wrong with him, too! His eyes look weird!” Slim cried, but fell on his ass as Azure continued to walk forward.

“Should… should we follow him?” Creepy wondered, unsure of what to do. He wasn’t used to being this helpless, and it disgusted him. Plus, as loath as he was to admit it, Azure Flame was the glue of their tiny group. Without him, could he and Slim work together, let alone survive?

“Of course we’re going to follow him!” Slim declared, standing up. “I owe Azure so much, and I’m not about to let him get brain-washed and walked to his doom!”

Creepy blinked, then smiled. “You’re right. Let’s follow him and see how we can fix this situation.”

Carefully, the two began to trail after Azure, who’d trotted on ahead, but was going rather slow. Time passed, and after a while, the two un-manipulated creatures started to notice a change in their surroundings.

They’d left the underground cavern a while back, following along what seemed to be sheer cliffs that glowed with eerie lights in their depths and the moisture and dampness that had been everywhere back at the lake was gone. The walls became more rough and jagged, and the stalactites and stalagmites were now imbedded with glowing chunks of crystal. For some reason, the air did not grow colder, but stayed the same, and in some places began to heat up, before dipping into biting cold and then back into regular chilly room temperature once more.

“Damn it, where is he taking us?” Slim rumbled, casting glancing around at the cavern. Creepy shrugged.

“No idea, but I think the better question is; who hijacked Azure, and is taking him down here?” Creepy’s question gave the Minotaur a pause, and horror scenarios flashed through his mind.

“… let’s just keep going,” Slim mumbled, his gaze becoming more fearful.

“No need. You’re already here.” The voice burst forth around them, Slim and Creepy squealing in fear and panic as the walls seemed to transmit the words themselves. Azure had stopped moving, and was slowly shaking his head, his eyes returning to normal.

“Ugh, what hit me?” The Unicorn grunted, massaging his head. “And where am I?”

“You’re in my home, little mortal!” All at once, previously unseen torches burst to life, the flames alternating between pale purple and deep crimson, while the shadows the Trio cast danced and cavorted in mockery of what was actually going on.

“Bucking Tartarus!!” Azure shouted, looking around in shock. Slim and Creepy mirrored his facial expression, as the rough, uneven stone walls they’d just been in were gone, replaced by smooth tile floors and carved marble walls.

“I’m so glad to welcome you into my abode, oh little wanderers,” the voice hissed out. It was a sickening sound, like claws on a chalkboard mixed with bones and chains scraping across a dungeon floor. The walls no longer echoed the voice, however, instead it came from the far end of the room they were in. Looking over, the Trio saw nothing except a writhing mass of shadows, and as they tried to peer into the thick, roiling darkness, a single glowing, sideways slitted eye appeared, staring back out at them.

“Wait a second! This is the Throne Room of Tambelon’s castle!” Slim exclaimed, eyes darting about. Indeed, it was eerily reminiscent of the castle’s chamber they’d been in a while back.

“Yes, I grew quite fond of it, while I ruled from it. So, I remade it here, in my little realm of shadows.” The trio shivered as the voice returned, emanating from the shadows, which slowly peeled back, to reveal the one who spoke.

A throne sat before them, a tall and imposing piece of furniture. Hewn from what appeared to be a single block of black granite, it was ornately designed in a gothic style, with bones seemingly carved into its surface… no, wait, those were actual bones fused to the stone, placed in a macabre portrayal of death.
But what grabbed their attention the most was what sat upon the throne. Once, it had been a Goat, but now utterly devoid of flesh. Its horns had curled and twisted around its head and pierced through the back of its pale white skull, the jagged tips bursting out of empty eye sockets. Nestled within a gaping mouth full of unnaturally sharp teeth a single pulsing green and purple eye stared out at the world, as magical as it was terrifying. Its hooves were cracked and split, becoming more like clawed talons than what they’d once been. Inside its ribcage a hellish orb of purple and green fire burned, flickering in time to an unholy heartbeat. And draped around its neck was a black metal chain holding a black and silver bell.

“G, G, Grogar!” Slim whispered, his voice less than a squeak.

“Indeed I am, mortals,” the … thing upon the throne said with a dark, vile chuckle. “It has been so long since anything has come before me, I almost forgot my manners! I am Grogar Arthwold Thade, Eternal Tyrant of Tambelon. You have my name, now, so why not speak yours?”

“I, I am Azure Flame of Canterlot,” Azure stammered, paralyzed by fear.

“Slim Shadow of Toro,” Slim croaked.

“Creepy Crawly of Bitaly,” the Donkey hissed, throat constricted with fear.

“Ahhh! Lies! The most wonderful of mortal inventions!” Grogar crowed. “Now, if I’m not mistaken, you are Shadow Horn of Grandine, correct, Minotaur?” Slim froze, his breathing becoming erratic. “And you, Donkey, are Bitter Worth of Prance.” Creepy jerked as if struck as Grogar spoke his true name.

“And last, but not least, Prince Blueblood DeMarco Regitas! Such an honor to host the kin of the WHORES THAT BANISHED ME!!” Grogar roared, his voice shaking the air with his fury. The torches erupted, spewing fire and sparks everywhere, and the shadows leapt up from the ground, becoming corporeal for a moment, before everything settled down once more. “Oh! Pardon me! A thousand plus years with little contact or conversation has made me a bit … irritable.”

“Why did you bring me here?” Azure asked, his voice no more than a whimper, to his shame.

“It was not intentional, I assure you. I’d felt you on the surface, and visited your dreams, but nothing more. Upon entering the cavern, however, you got too close to me, and my aura latched onto you. Unicorns are so very susceptible to my caress. They become ‘enchanted’ with my very presence and come to me, unwittingly and unwillingly.”

Grogar threw a hoof out, waving it to encompass the room. “I have little power beyond my prison, but the occasional ‘guest’ is drawn to me every so often. So, let us enjoy our time together! We have eternity, after all.”

“My dreams?” Azure muttered, confused at what the undead Goat had mention earlier. “Wait, but there were two voices last night. Who was the other?”

“Oh. Him.” The flames guttered briefly as the Undead Goat’s mood fluctuated. “Pay him no heed. A relic of the past, and nothing more.”

“No more so than you.” A new voice boomed into existence, causing the Trio to jump. It was loud. It was powerful. And it filled the three beings with hope and a sense of security. The fires in the fake throne room crackled and hissed as Grogar rose from his seat, his ancient bones creaking in protest.

“These ones are mine, Arnos! You shall not take them from me!”

“They have a greater destiny to fulfill, Old Bones! I will not let you deviate their paths any further!” suddenly, several of the flames in the torches changed color, becoming a shifting mess of blue, green, yellow, red, and more. In fact, every color known to Ponykind was appearing, replacing the Undead lord’s cursed flames.
Surprisingly, the ancient Necromancer said nothing and simply sat back down on his throne. Azure and his friends were confused, and shocked. Was the dreaded Grogar backing down?!

“So be it, Arnos. I can continue to play the long game. Besides,” at this, Grogar’s single glowing eye settled on Azure Flame, “I feel that one of them might bring me more use freed than trapped down here.” Azure shuddered. Deep in his heart, he knew what he was to Grogar; nothing. He was less than a pawn to the Undead monster, he was a toy, a plaything, not even worthy of being part of a centuries spanning game of wit and maneuvering. And it made the Unicorn very, very afraid for the future.

All of a sudden, a shockwave of energy ripped through the room, and Grogar jerked in surprise, glancing everywhere for the source. It filled Azure, Slim, and Creepy with a tingling sensation of… love? They didn’t have time to ponder the odd burst of feel-good energy, or the sudden booming laughter from their mysterious savior, nor the insane cackle from the Lich of Tambelon, as rainbow flames began to dance around the room, slowly enveloping the three lost souls in their embrace. A sensation of motherly warmth filled them, and they felt their eyelids droop. Before Azure drifted off, he heard a voice speak to him in his mind.

“The answers you seek are many, but few can answer them. Go to Ti-bit, and travel to the Spear of the World. There, you must ask to speak with the one who I once knew as Kibo. He will lead you to the Shard of Eternity. Complete its trials, and all will become clear.”

“Who… are you…” Azure wondered, stifling a yawn.

“One whom your aunts once called father.” With those final cryptic words, Azure Flame’s world vanished in a blaze of white, and then nothingness.

Deep in the darkness of a prison forged from shadows and bound to the void with chains of pure malice and loathing, Grogar sighed.

“Another batch of guests gone. Though I feel disappointed that it was not my actions that ‘put them out of their misery,’ so to speak.” The Goat looked up at the ‘ceiling,’ eye narrowed in thought.

“It seems like the world is changing faster than I anticipated. That magic just now was old… Old and one I’d thought hidden away. With the return of the Elements of Harmony, the old Order so loved by the Heavenly Sisters is being shaken up.” The skeletal fiend wiggled a bit in its seat, and closed its ‘eye’ in meditation. “How will things play out now, oh crippled Dragon who stole my eye…”

Author's Note

Finals are done for now, but Summer classes start up soon, so just be wary that the pace may slow down. It might not, but I felt it'd be fair to give a heads up just in case.

Also, I wrote a short one-shot that can be read here. Don't know how rude it is to advertise my own work in my own stories, but comments and the like are appreciated on it and this chapter.

The Land of Friendship and Lies

“Nothing in this one, either!” Twilight groused, closing the cover of a book in a huff. She sat at a desk on the second floor of a grand library, one which was made of crystals, top to bottom. It had been two days since she, her friends, and Spike had arrived in the Crystal Empire and wound up saving it with her brother and new sister-in-law. Indeed, the day before had been a whirlwind of crazy, and only thanks to Spike’s timely intervention had the day not been lost to Sombra.

Twilight shivered, remembering the cruel Unicorn who’d enslaved and then banished an entire nation. According to some of the books in the library, Sombra had been one of Grogar's lieutenants back in the War of Undeath, and had tried to take the Crystal Empire with an army of zombies. He'd failed, and after laying low after his master's defeat, had infiltrated the one place he had not been able to conquer with force, and used guile to take it from within. Without a doubt, the evil Unicorn had been very clever and careful with his plans, as his tricks and traps had nearly cost them dearly. But, all was better now. Cadance, whom the newly freed Crystal Ponies were calling their princess, had been helping restore the Empire to its former glory while Shining Armor was organizing the relief efforts. Even her friends were contributing their unique talents to the city’s recovery.

Except her. During the escapades of yesterday, she hadn’t had any time to look deeply into the Crystal Empire’s library; a massive collection of books from thousands of years before their banishment. Now that nothing life-threatening was happening or expected, Twilight had decided to investigate the books for information of the raising and lowering of the Sun and Moon. She’d hit a dead end in her studies back at Ponyville, with little help coming from the antique books and ancient tomes she’d requested from across Equestria. Now, though, was a chance for a whole new source of potential help.

Sighing, Twilight levitated the book she’d closed to a pile next to her, before reaching out with her magic to an even bigger pile of unread books. There just had to be something!

“Twilight, are you in here?” A voice broke the lavender Unicorn’s concentration, and she looked up to see Rarity stepping around her mess to reach her.

“Hey Rarity. What are you doing here?”

“Well, I just finished the repairs of several tapestries and flags at the palace, and I thought that maybe the books could use some repair, seeing as they’ve been gone a thousand years.”

“The magic that banished the Empire kept them intact, so I doubt there’s much on that end,” Twilight mused.

“Well, we do have some books that have been damaged.”

The two Unicorns squealed in surprise, Rarity jumping with shock into the air while twilight toppled off the bench. The pair looked over to see the elderly mare librarian wearing an amused half-smile, standing in between Twilight’s book towers.

“How do you move so quietly?!” Twilight gasped in annoyance.

“Librarian trade secret,” she replied with a smirk. “But as I was saying, a number of books were damaged during Sombra’s reign. The library as a whole was barred to all save the king and his closest lackies. Many tomes of magic and arcane knowledge were moved to a secure vault in the castle, but a few were too old and fragile to move. They haven’t been maintained in a while.”

“Old books, huh?” Twilight muttered. Rarity rolled her eyes at her friend’s response, and turned back to the librarian.

“I’ll take a look at them if you wouldn’t mind.” She was soon lead to a room in the back of the first floor, an intrigued Rarity trailing behind. The room, once opened, revealed dark blue and purple crystal walls, dotted with, surprisingly, stone shelves and pedestals, the smooth marble and granite polished smooth. Each shelf was full of various tools for book care, while the pedestals had books placed upon them.

“Such books… much knowledge…” Twilight drooled, staring with glazed eyes at the surprising amount of books scattered here and there within. Each looked old and fragile, and was enclosed in a box of opaque crystal seated atop the pedestal. There seemed to be no way to open the cubes of crystal, but the Librarian placed a hoof on the side and the crystals liquefied, leaving the book behind.

“How…?” Rarity asked, surprised.

“Crystal Magic, unique to the Empire,” the Librarian explained, showing Twilight how to use her own magic to do the same. With a squeal of glee, Twilight, began to look around, trying to decide where to start. Rarity glanced around the room with a more leisurely pace, when something caught her eye.

A massive book, each page easily the size of a pony, stood on an equally large pedestal. However, the stone pillar the tome rested on was a glossy black obsidian rather than the granite or marble the other books sat on. The cover too was unusually; it was dull, rust red with a curled green dragon in the middle, resting atop what looked like a mound of broken weapons.

“Rarity? Are you OK?”

“Hmm?” The alabaster Unicorn mumbled, looking to her side where Twilight stood. “is something wrong?”

“You were just standing there, staring at the book. Is everything alright?”

“I’m fine, darling, I just… felt drawn to this for some reason,” Rarity assured her friend, looking back to the large tome.

Concerned, Twilight’s horn ignited with a spell, bathing the tome and her friend in a brief glimmer of light. There wasn’t anything lingering on either of them. No illusions, mind benders, compulsions, nothing!

“Miss? What book is this?” Twilight asked, waving the librarian over.

“Oh, this? This is one of the rarest and most valuable books in all of the Empire; the Book of the Slumbering Dragon. It was written in an ancient language; Draconian.”
“Who was the author?” Twilight asked, intrigued.
“Starswirl the Bearded himself,” the librarian declared proudly, and the lavender Unicorn gasped in shock.
“Starswirl wrote it? And it’s in Draconian, the tongue of the dragons?!”

“Yes…” the librarian said, taking a step back from the excited mare.

“This could be what I’m looking for! I saw a ‘Draconian to Equestrian’ book in the main stacks, and I can translate the contents!”

“We have copies of the original text and it’s translations,” the librarian said, smashing her research-high to pieces.

“Huh?”

“Well, we’ve had this book for a long time, even before Sombra came, and it’s been translated before. Except, it’s unreadable. Even translated, the words are in code; without the cipher, it's impossible to know what he wrote.”

“That’s not going to stop me!” Twilight said. “I’m Princess Celestia’s personal student! If I can’t crack the code, I’ll eat a hat!”

“Why would you waste a perfectly good hat on something like that?” Rarity demanded, looking back to Twilight with a scandalized expression.

“Huh, eh heh… just caught up in the moment,” Twilight said, ears flat to her head.

“Good. Now, I’m feeling tired, so I think a nap back at the palace is on the agenda,” Rarity said, turning away from the mysterious, alluring tome.

As she walked out of the library, a gust of wind picked up, ruffling her coat. A warm sensation, like being held by a kind, fatherly force, swept over her, and Rarity smiled unconsciously.

“All is well, my dear. You led the Star Child to the right book, and your prince is safe.” A whisper spoke to her, so soft and so low that for a moment the white unicorn was unsure if it had been there, or just her imagination.

“Did somepony say something?” Rarity asked, looking around in confusion. A few nearby Crystal Ponies shook their head, and Rarity frowned, worried. The voice hadn’t sounded cruel or menacing. Rather, it was kind, and filled with warmth. The more she tried to think about it, though, the more it slipped from her. The words eluded her, but the feeling of compassion lingered. After a moment of contemplation, Rarity shook her head.

Shrugging, the fashionista trotted off to the palace, oddly comforted for a reason she couldn’t quiet remember.

Ole!

It was another warm day out in the countryside of Toro, the towering edifices that were the Crookback Mountains providing a little shade for the figure who was walking around a small stream, gathering firewood. The figure was a tall, bipedal, muscular being, with tiny little hooved feet that seemed too small for their larger upper body. This particular being, a Minotaur, was about to get her world thrown upside down.

“Stupid old bull… ‘Go get the firewood, Dixie!’ ‘Don’t spend all your money at the bar, Dixie!’ ‘Stop poking that bear with a stick, Dixie!’ I wish something could just, I don’t know, happen!” With a frustrated groan, the female Minotaur swung her axe, splitting a hefty log in two.

“I thought Rangers were supposed to go out and do things, like solving problems and hunting wayward zombies, not sit on our flanks and wait for problems to come to us!” She sighed, shaking her head. “Well, I can at least join the Logger’s Guild with my new-found wood chopping skills if this doesn’t pan out.”

“Uunnghh…” Off in the distance, and carried by the wind, a low groaning reached Dixie’s ears, causing them to twitch. She looked up, mid swing, confused. She’d heard something, something she’d only heard once before. Worried, Dixie sniffed the air. Underneath the smell of dry foliage, wood, grass, wild flowers, dirt, oak and pine trees, there was another scent… wet mud, grime, blood, and rot… the telltale smells of an Undead. Dixie drew in a shocked breath. It had been a decade since anything had managed to get past the magical barricades of Tambelon, and even a single zombie could be dangerous to a small, unaware group of beings. Slowly, Dixie began to creep away from the woodcutting area, and into near the stream, keeping all her sense strained to catch a trail leading to the escaped undead. A few feet away, near the tree line, shapes moved, casting shadows. Dixie gulped, tightening her grip on the axe.

‘Oh Ancestors! There’s more than one! But I have to be brave! I’m a ranger now, not a scared calf!’ Drawing closer, she prepared to strike.

“Uunnghh…”

“For the love of Azure Flame’s aunt’s shiny flanks, can you stop groaning like that?” Creepy asked, too exhausted to put enough venom into his demands.

“So tired… so dirty…” Slim whimpered, his hooves dragging through the foliage.

“…Did you just use my aunts as an expletive?” Azure asked, looking sideways at the Donkey hitpony.

“…Maybe. I agree with Slim, though not the delivery of the sentiments. I’m so weary. I’ll be glad when we finally reach civilization,” Creepy replied, his coat matted with dust and filth. In fact, all three of them were covered in muck.

They’d awoken from their sleep mere inches from the underground path that had lead from Tambelon’s cisterns up to the surface. A tingle of magic had swept through them on the way up, likely the defensive spells that prevented any of the burrowing zombies from digging their way out. Following the rather narrow pass, it led the trio all the way up into the edges of the Crookback Mountains, right outside the Thorn Wall that isolated that blighted kingdom. The next part of their escape was to cross those mountains and head east into Toro.

During the climb up through the underground tunnel, Azure informed Slim and Creepy about what the mysterious voice had told him to do. The Minotaur and Donkey agreed to head to Ti-Bit, with only a bit of reluctance. Their inquiries into Black Phoenix had led them to nothing but pain and trouble so far, and they were all willing to try it from a different angle, if necessary.

After four days of careful travel, the trio had made it through the steep cliffs of the Crookback, and were in a valley forest that Slim had told them was a well-known nature retreat in western Toro. When Azure had asked why the Minotaurs built a vacation spot right at the border of an Undead kingdom, Slim had shrugged, and replied, “I suppose that’s the thrill of adventure. Or something.”

Tired, dirty, hungry, and thirsty, the group of friends were nearing their wits end.

“Uunnghh…” Slim grumbled again, causing Creepy’s ears to twitch.

“Slim, what did I just say?” Before Slim could give a snarky reply, a loud battle cry split the relative silence of the woods.

“Die zombies!” A massive shape cried, swinging an axe at them.

A shrill, girly scream echoed through the forest.

“Again, I’m really sorry for attacking you like that,” the female Minotaur said, passing out cups of tea to the three recently cleaned travelers. They were all in the nearby Ranger lodge, the males having come back in from using the small shower system in the back. The bipedal cow had introduced herself, after many apologies, as Ranger Dixie.

She had not chopped any of them to pieces after leaping out, mainly because they began crying and talking all at once. Their babbling had been nonsensical, but still coherent. Zombies can’t talk. Zombies can’t shed tears. Those were some of the first things a Ranger learned this close to Tambelon. And it was thanks to these quickly recalled facts that Dixie hadn’t accidentally become a murderer.

“It’s not your fault, Miss Dixie. We were extremely gritty and grimy, and Slim was making those misleading sounds. It’s completely understandable for you to have mistaken us for zombies.” Azure took the cup gratefully, smiling as he let the aroma ease his mind.

“Tru’ dat,” Slim said around a mouthful of slightly crusty bread. “Still, I never would have guess you were a soprano, Creepy.”

The Donkey blushed, looking away. “I thought we agreed to never bring up my less than masculine screams of terror.”

“We did, but its comedy gold, and blackmail silver. Or something like that. The point is, we’re gonna milk it for all its worth,” Slim said, taking a gulp of his tea.

“Well, now that you’re all cleaned up, what do you plan on doing?” Dixie asked, taking a seat herself. The chairs were proportioned for Minotaurs, so while she and Slim sat comfortably, Azure and Creepy had their legs dangling awkwardly over the edge. Still, they were better than sharps rocks to rest on, and quadrupeds weren’t going to complain about the hospitality.

“We’re heading east,” Azure said, sipping at his drink. “A sky-ship or a train would be the best to use.”

“Well, there are lots of trains that run down at the village at the base of the valley. It’s where the tourists arrive and leave from,” Dixie offered, looking at the trio before her, and unconsciously edging away from Creepy. She may have been a junior Ranger, but she did have training, and she could tell there was a lot that her guests weren’t telling her. And as much as she didn’t like to admit it, they gave off a weird vibe. Not a dangerous one, but definitely strange.

They said they had gotten lost in the mountains. Highly likely, but there weren’t many towns along the edge of the Crookback Mountains, thanks to old fears and older memories of Undead spilling forth from the passes once more. Their state of dishevelment was also a sign, because they were caked in more dust instead of mud or dirt, which would be normal on someone who had gone through mountains instead of a forest. As such, they either had to have become extremely lost and wandered from the extreme north or south where any other mountain based settlements were, or they had come from beyond the Crookback themselves. And that raised even more questions. The powers that isolated Tambelon from Gaeum ensured that access to the cursed country was almost impossible, and there were few paths that allow a being to skirt the Thorn Wall safely.

Still, all she had was suspicions, and besides the discomfort she felt whenever she looked at the Donkey for too long, they didn’t seem up to anything obviously bad.

So, do you have money for tickets?” She asked after a pause. The looks the males shared with each other answered that easily. They quickly got into a huddle.

“Crap! I just realized we don’t have any money!” Azure whispered, panicking.

“How could you forget that, Azure?!” Creepy demanded.

“Well, we left our luggage in the hotel back in Prance, but we got kidnapped at the mansion…”

“They better not have pawned my stuff,” Slim grumbled.

“Worst case scenario is that it’ll be investigated as a disappearance, and they’ll probably trace some of the items back to me, I mean ‘Blueblood,’ back in Canterlot,”Azure said. “That means it’s likely both Black Phoenix and my Aunts will be on our tails sooner than later.”

“How can you be so sure?” Creepy inquired.

“Tracking spells, obviously. There was enough of our personal belongings that they could form an empathic link with them and use a tracking spell to find us. And Tracking spells are only intermediate difficulty magic, so a group of skilled Unicorns could catch our scent, in a sense,” Azure explained.

“While I don’t have a plan for being magically followed, there is one solution to our money problem I have,” Slim said after a moment of contemplation. “We can take a train to Grandine, and I can get some money from my house!”

“That’s right, you mentioned you have family there!” Azure exclaimed, smiling. Things were looking up!

“Better than nothing. But how will we get the tickets to reach Grandine in the first place?” Creepy pondered.

There was a pause.

“I’ll pawn this,” Azure said, taking off his glasses. "I was hoping to save it for another time, but we need the cash now." The two looked at each other in confusion.

“I don’t think you’d get more than a bit for those tacky frames, Azure,” Creepy cautioned.

Azure Flame said nothing in response, instead he carefully dismantled them with his magic. With the twist of a tiny screw, the plastic frames fell apart, revealing thin wires of silvery-grey metal; pure platinum.

“Always have emergency supplies,” he said, reassembling his glasses after removing the platinum.

“You hid precious metals in your glasses?!” Creepy hissed, trying not to raise his voice and be overheard by Dixie, who was still sitting at the table, looking annoyed at their secret conversation.

“It was my babysit… I mean, friends, idea,” Azure explained. “I don’t really need glasses, and having some sort of emergency cash is always good. Plus, would you ever check glasses for a secret compartment?”

Slim and Creepy exchanged looks with each other before shrugging in acceptance. Satisfied, Azure turned to the junior Ranger.

“Miss Dixie, is there a pawn shop anywhere in nearby town?”

Finding the Trail

“You lost them?!” Shadow Law shouted, wings flared in anger as he stared down at a pair of Black Phoenix agents. One was a Pegasus mare from Prance, Gentle Mist, the leader of the Prench Black Phoenix branch, and the other was a Minotaur, rippling with muscles, his blue coat streaked with grey from age.

“The delivery never arrived at the drop point,” the Minotaur said, trying to become as small as possible in the face of Shadow Law’s fury.

“The sky-carriage flew too close to the Cloud Fence,” Gentle Mist whimpered, unconsciously lowering herself to the ground before the Alicorn. “It was sucked in by the vortex winds.”

“And they are either dead from the crash or the zombies of Tambelon,” the Minotaur continued.

“The only reason I do not discipline you any more than I already have is because we now control Tambelon,” Shadow Law growled, starting to pace. “I will have agents comb the area for their corpses. But if there is one thing I’ve learned from my time chasing nobles, it is to expect the unexpected. And Prince Blueblood has already caused more foul-ups in our plans than he should have been able to.”

“Please, tell Vandal I did not mean to have this happen! I was only…!” Gentle Mist began, but she was cut off by the black Alicorn shutting her muzzle with his magic.

“Vandal will be informed of your incompetence in due time, Miss Mist,” Shadow Law said simply, dismissing her with a wave of his hoof. She nodded sullenly and crept out, the Minotaur following behind a moment later.

‘This is just not our day, is it?’ Shadow Law griped to himself, moving around the small room he was in the process of converting into an office. With the recent victory over the Changelings, morale was high, and Black Phoenix had been busy converting the old castle and city into a major base of operations. M’ko in the Wastelands would still be their main base, but now they had a secret location to stage more effective operations across Gaeum. Some of the renovations confused him, though. Large halls and warehouses were being turned into staging grounds and docks for an entire armadas worth of sky-ships, when Black Phoenix had a best only an eighth of the vessels that could be put away. Unless they were planning on starting a mass production of flying machines, Shadow Law wasn’t sure why Vandal had commissioned them.

And then there was the international turmoil. Just a few hours after Black Phoenix had taken the capitol of Tambelon from the Changelings an explosion of magic has torn through the world, filling the sky with an aurorae of rainbow colors. Vandal had been shocked, to put it mildly. It wasn’t often the crippled Dragon was caught unaware.

Apparently, the long lost Crystal Empire had returned, and was now fully under the control of Equestria and the damned Princesses. In fact, Mi Amore Cadenza had been made steward of the revived city-state, due to some old marriage treaty between her family and the one from the Crystal Empire ages ago. They had a brand new ally. Loyal and eager to show their thanks to their saviors. This was bad. Having been gone a thousand years, it had only the merest token of anti-nobility sentiments stirred up by Black Phoenix. Vandal had been scheming and plotting for centuries, but Sombra had ended up killing most of his agents in the Empire before it was banished.

Still, memories of subjugation beneath a tyrannical king were fresh for the Crystal Ponies, and thus a ripe breeding ground for discontent against the monarchy. And now, Shadow Law had been informed that one of their top priority targets, Prince Blueblood, had been captured, only to end up lost in the zombie infested outlands of Tambelon thanks to incompetent navigation.

“Ugh. Why can’t I have any good news?” Shadow Law grumbled, preening his wings as he sat morosely at his desk.

“Perhaps I can help you with that.” Shadow Law shot up in surprise, taking a combat stance. Before he could demand to see who had dared to intrude on him, he got his answer when the corner of his office darkened, the shadows thickening, and from them stepped a twisted mockery of the pony form.

“Bane. To what do I owe this displeasure?” Law asked, settling down but keeping a wary eye on the Grudge.

“I won’t be here long, I just need to drop off some information about the princeling,” the magical aberration said, scrapping his clawed hoof on the floor absentmindedly. “The damned magic that seals this country off from the world interferes with my own, and I can only stand to be within it for a few minutes at best.”

“To get to the heart of the matter; the Prince is still alive.”

“Blueblood lives?”

“Yes, he does. And to explain before you ask the obvious question: I am bound to hunt him down and bring him suffering. But, I can only do that if my target stays alive. The moment the Unicorn git dies, the Geas Vandal put on me will break, and I’ll be dragged back to wallow in that wretched graveyard until another mission comes through. As I am still here, it means he yet lives.”

“Then can you find him?” Shadow Law asked, eagerly.

“Yes, I can. In fact, I’m on his tail right now. Should catch up to him in a day or so. I can only travel so far with my Shadow Walking without a direct destination,” the misshapen pony-thing explained. He shuddered suddenly, and sparks of blue and yellow magic crackled across his body. “I need to go now. But, let me give you some advice; seal off the cistern’s exit. You don’t want your little minions to become the one eyed Goat's playthings.”

On that ominous note, the beast walked off into the shadows, leaving Shadow Law alone to think.

“Gah! Why can’t ancient horrors ever speak without riddles?” The Alicorn groaned, before pulling out a number of documents from his desk. Even liberating the world needed paperwork.

“This is it? This is all you have?” Celestia demanded, looking down at a pile of clothes, documents, and miscellaneous traveling items.

“Yes, your Majesty,” a stallion in a suit said nervously, avoiding looking in her direction.

“This is definitely his,” she muttered, her horn glowing, golden light rippling over the assembled objects, small flickering images appearing before her eyes, showing her nephew, as well as two other figures unknown to her. “Who were the beings he was traveling with?”

“A Minotaur named Shadow Horn, who is an apprentice member of the Entertainer’s Guild. And a Donkey named Creepy Crawly. He appears to have been a hitpony from Bitaly, but rumors claim he’s on the run after destroying the Bologna criminal family,” a mare in dark purple and blue armor stated, her appearance that of the Lunar Guard. Expert stealth and reconnaissance units, they served under Celestia until her sister’s return.

“Why would our nephew want to travel with these beings? And what was he thinking, pulling that stunt in Prance?” the Princess murmured, looking over Blueblood’s things once more. She’d heard, from her ambassador to Prance, that Blueblood had trotted into Mare-sailles one day and demanded an audience with the Lord-Governess. A few days later, a magical explosion destroyed a mansion south of Nice, and Black Phoenix agents are spotted in the area. Corpses of multiple ponies and beings were found in the wreckage, and Celestia dearly wanted to investigate the site herself. But, she had her hooves full. The return of the Crystal Empire, setting up Cadence as a leader of the newly liberated nation, and then preparing for the World Summit that had been called just yesterday.

And Luna was just as busy. Night Court was getting more callers, and the Lunar Guard’s return to her command had resulted in problems that even now required fixing. And then there was Luna’s nightly duties. There were many nightmares to sooth in the Empire, the taint and legacy of Sombra being just as much mental as it had been physical.

The Monarch of the Sun sighed, before turning to her companions.

“Have these items stored securely in an evidence locker. I will need to go over them once the World Summit is finished.” The Guardsmare saluted, while the plainclothes intelligence officer merely bowed. “And now I need to explain to Luna why wearing armor to that thrice cursed political mess is a very bad idea…”

The Alicorn sighed. She was worried about Blueblood, but knew she could do little at this point. There were no leads, no ways to trace him without more information. All she wanted to do was snatch him up out of his noble but foolish mission, and cuddle him like she used to when he’d been a colt. Yet deep down she knew that this was something her nephew had to try on his own. This was something he needed.

“Please, be safe my little Blue. I can’t stand to lose you as well,” Celestia whispered, before putting on a cheerful expression and walking through the castle, which seemed that much emptier now.

City of Granite

“Well, my friends, this is it! My home town, Grandine!” Slim said proudly, walking off the train with his four legged friends following behind him. Toro was flat country. They had vast plains, prairies, and steppes throughout, with only a few patches of desert down south near the Golden Sand Desert and rolling hills in the North. As such, the countryside has spread out before them and they’d seen the city long before the train had even gotten close. And what a city it was!

Grandine was situated atop numerous hills, some steep, others just a bump, but it sprawled out while simultaneously building atop itself. Because of the seemingly haphazard architecture of Minotaur settlements, the houses all seemed to be built on their neighbors, each resting on the others foundations while their walls were busy propping up even larger buildings. To add to the general air of confusion the bovine biped’s city had, clouds of smoke billowed from dozens of smoke stacks and chimneys, and the scent of burning metal and stone suffused the air, lending a grimy feel to some of the buildings. Furthermore, it was late afternoon with dusk closing in close behind, and the sun cast long, twisted shadows that were only exaggerated thanks to the hodge-podge of shapes in the various buildings.

“It’s certainly very, um, unique,” Azure said cautiously, looking around.

“How do you get your buildings to stand up like that? It looks like there’s nothing supporting them but the other houses!” Creepy commented, unsure if he wanted to risk walking into a rickety looking collection of constructs.

“Minotaur ingenuity and engineering, of course! No being is better with construction than a Minotaur! When we build, it stays built! For example, it was Minotaurs who built Roam, and it’s still standing!”

“I’ll admitted, Bitaly’s sewers are rather durable,” Creepy said, looking a bit surer about the prospect.

“Wasn’t Roam technically built by the slaves of the old Minotaur empire?” Azure Flame asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Eh, details! We made the blueprints and the point still stands that this city is completely safe and structurally sound!”

His statement of pride made, Slim started to walk down the streets, causing Azure and Creepy to hurry after him. Getting lost in a city is one thing, but getting lost in a Minotaur city is magnitudes worse.

After what seemed like a dozen or so random twists and turns through crooked streets and jagged alleyways, the black coated entertainer stopped in front of a large house, its roof three sizes bigger than the rest of it while the entire left side seemed to be a several hoofs higher off the ground than the right side, giving it a slanted, lopsided appearance. Made from a combination of brick and wood, the whole building looked like it should have fallen apart ages ago, but stayed erect through sheer stubbornness.

“Welcome to my home!” Slim said with a wide grin. He practically skipped up the porch steps and proceeded to swing the front door open. Azure and Creepy followed more sedately, stepping through the doorframe and being given a view of a staircase connecting the ground floor to the second, and alternated between broad and slim steps. A line of coat hooks were attached to the wall near the staircase and door, and were covered in bags and raincoats of various sizes. A scratchy rug was at the entrance, and from how Slim was scuffing his hooves back and forth on it, was apparently meant for cleaning off the feet before going inside. Not wanting to be rude, the pair of quadrupeds dutifully shuffled about on the rug before stepping in after Slim.

The sound of hooves on the wooden stairs made the trio look up, and they saw a young female Minotaur staring at Slim, wide eyed.

“Horny!” the calf cried, jumping off the stairs at the taller, ground level Minotaur. She had black colored horns and hooves which were vivid against the pale grey of her body’s fur color.

“Hey, Rapid Dance! What have I told you about calling me that?” Slim scolded, an embarrassed look on his face as he caught his younger sibling in mid-leap.

“Sis, is that Shadow Horn? Wasn’t he kidnapped by pirates?” Another voice, this one a young males, called down from somewhere on the second floor.

“It is him, big bro Stomp! He’s back!” the young cow shouted up the stairs. “And I thought dad said he was an apprentice?”

“That’s just an excuse the adults use to cover up the fact that he was kidnapped and forced to become a salty sea dog!” The voice shouted back down, and a young Minotaur bull appeared at the top of the stairs. Like his sister, his horns and hooves were jet black, though his fur was a dusty brown color. His eyes widened when he looked down and saw the older Minotaur before him at the foot of the steps.

“I wasn’t captured by pirates, Stone Stomp. But I did get attacked by some Oozes in Bitaly,” Slim said with a chuckle, his grin growing even bigger as his brother rushed down the stairs and tackled Slim’s waist, giving him a massive hug.

“It’s good to see the two you,” Slim said, a sad smile on his face as he realized how much he’d missed his family.

“Anyways, where are mom and pop? I need to discuss some things with them,” Slim said as put down his sister onto the floor.

“Work. They’ll be back soon-ish,” Stomp said, before realizing there were two others watching the family reunion with small grins. “Um, who are they?”

“Oh, those are Azure Flame and Creepy Crawly, I met them on my trip,” Slim explained vaguely, not wanting to go into much detail about everything that had happened with his younger siblings. “They’ll be staying here with me for the next day or so until we’re ready to leave.”

That was the wrong thing to say, and soon his brother and sister were peering up at him with big, watery puppy eyes.

“You just got here! You can’t leave so soon!” Dance whimpered, her lower lip trembling.

“Hnng!” Azure grunted, rubbing a hoof over his chest while Creepy looked away quickly. Slim just rolled his eyes in response, used to their antics and tactics.

“Nice try there bucko’s, but that doesn’t work on me. Now, how about you two help me make some of my special No Touchy Curry for dinner to make up for it all?”

“Yay!” the two little Minotaurs cheered, their expressions going back to normal. They rushed off into the kitchen, leaving Slim smiling at their tracks.

“You have very adorable siblings,” Azure commented.

“Yeah…” Slim’s smile turned sad for a moment, before he shook his head and cleared about the thoughts in them. “Come on, I’ll set up the couch.”

“Will it fit us?”

“Creepy, this is a special fold-out couch for Minotaurs, of course it’ll fit the both of you,” Slim said, leading them into a spacious living room. A pair of large reclining chairs sat at opposite corners while the far wall was dominated by a large, worn red couch that looked like it had seen better days. Across from the couch was a brick fireplace, empty and unlit, but given it was early autumn was soon to change. Several wooden shelves of books stood at various points in the room, while a thread-bare carpet lay in the middle, lying there in a way that seemed to dare someone to walk over it and trip on the edges. A wide doorframe to the north of the couch led off into what the guests assumed was the kitchen area, based on the clang of metal coming from it.

“I’ll unfold the couch after dinner. For now, just take a seat and relax. Browse the books if you like. I’ve got dinner to make.” Slim slipped out of the room through the doorway, and muffled instructions were soon being shouted out.

“Nice place, nice siblings,” Creepy commented, hopping up onto the couch. It was a bit higher off the ground than he was used to, but not by much. Minotaur legs were only half as long as a ponies, so the size difference was mostly in the back of their furniture.

“Indeed,” Azure agreed, looking through the various titles on the shelves.

“I think we should leave ASAP,” the Donkey muttered under his breath once Azure joined him on the couch. “I don’t want Slim’s family to get caught up in our mess.”

“I agree completely,” Azure said softly, also in a whisper. “We need to find a way to Ti-bit, or at the very least out of Grandine, by tomorrow evening. I won’t let anything happen to them because of me.”

The Unicorn’s face seemed calm, but a determined frown broke its way across his muzzle after a while. He wouldn’t let anything happen to Slim or his family. He couldn’t allow himself to fail. Not again, not this time.

Far away in the distance, a shadowy form lumbered through the pine trees at the edge of the Crook Back Mountains. The scent was getting stronger. Or rather, the magical tethers between him and his prey were pulling at him harder now, dragging him towards his destination.

“Run, run, run, as fast as you can,” Bane hissed, a malevolent grin on his twisted face. “But you can’t hide from me, or my master’s plan!”

A haunting laugh echoed through the creeping dusk, and the wildlife wisely stayed hidden that evening.

The reasons we struggle

Author's Note

Early chapter for everyone! I'm going to be on the road this weekend and won't have any internet for a while. So, I felt you should have a chapter now rather than later.

The reasons we struggle

“So, you met my son in Germaneigh, correct?” Slim’s mother Earth Steel, a massive slab of muscle and grey fur, asked. It was clear she worked outdoors, as her hooves were dusty and cracked while her fingers were heavily calloused while dark lines abounded around her arms and torso; clear signs of sunburn. She was easily the largest Minotaur Azure had ever seen, and he’d met the Guild-Master of the Mason’s Guild, who stood at ten hooves tall.

“Er, yes, Ma’am,” Azure said. “I ran into him around the entertainment district. We sort of, clicked, and began to travel together.”

“Good to know that someone is watching out for him,” Earth Steel said before taking a large gulp of blazing hot curry.

“Yeah, he’s talented, but tend to act rather stupidly,” Slim’s father Wood Throw said with a laugh, slapping his eldest son on the back with a wide grin on his face. “Did you know he once tried to practice juggling with Steel’s best dishes? He reasoned that because they were so precious he’d have more incentive not to drop them.” He was a smaller Minotaur with a thin physique, similar to Slim’s, but with bronze colored fur and red horns.

“How many pieces were left after that?” Creepy asked, cautiously blowing on the dish before him.

“All of them were fine, mostly because he got caught and had his hide tanned by Steel,” Wood Throw said with a smirk.

“Please stop bringing up the past, pops,” Slim groaned, burying his head in his hands.

“No can do, son. It’s the job of the parents to viciously embarrass them in front of friends and lovers… and on that note, are any of them your lovers?” Earth Steel asked after a moment.

“OK, time to change the subject!!” Slim shouted as Azure choked on his water and Creepy snorted with barely contained laughter into his curry. “How’s school, you two?!”

“Pretty good. I did a wood carving project and got top marks!” Stone Stomp declared proudly.

“And I’m entering the talent show next month! I’m gonna dance!” Rapid Dance said with a cheerful smile.

“Good for the both of you! See, this is why you two are my favorite twin siblings! No trying to embarrass me, no trying to force me to stay, and you’re both a lot cuter than Mom or Pops!”

“I’m not cute!” Stomp pouted, while Dance just giggled.

“We’re the only twin siblings you have!”

“So how long do you three plan on staying?” Earth Steel asked, looking over at the quadrupeds at the table.

“Not long, no more than a day. We’re trying to find passage to Ti-bit,” Azure explained, swallowing a bite of curry coated bread. “It’s for research.”

“Research on what?” Wood Throw inquired with a raised eyebrow.
“Oh, you know, this and that, pops!” Slim said, waving a hand dismissively. His parents both arched eyebrows, so the prince-in-hiding jumped to his rescue.

“How Llama’s spend their free time. If Slim is going to be an entertainer, he has to be able to entertain anyone,” Azure lied, quickly crafting a reason for their trip.

“I’ve heard they like harps,” Dance offered, licking her spoon clean.

“I’m sure they do, squirt,” Slim said with a grin, mussing up her hair, which she responded to with a cute pout.

“Bed time for little calves!”

“Ah, but mom!” Dance and Stomp whined in tandem. The family and guests had retired from dinner a few hours ago, and they’d spent a pleasant evening swapping stories. Slim’s family embarrassed him with tales of his youth, while Azure and Creepy swapped some of the more amusing incidents that had occurred to them on their trip. The sun was completely gone outside, and the moon peeked weakly through layers of clouds and smog.

“Butts are for sitting, not complaining! It’s late, and time for you two to get ready for bed,” Earth Steel chided, who was greeted with mumbled consent.

“Will you be here tomorrow, big brother?” Dance whispered, giving her older sibling a hug.

“I don’t know,” the Minotaur admitted, returning the affection with a tight squeeze. “I think we’ll leave early in the morning.”

“I miss you,” Dance whimpered into his leg, which caused Slim to wipe a tear from his eye.

“I miss you too, but when I’m done, I’ll come back. Promise.”

“Promise Promise?”

“Promise Promise Promise,” Slim said with a chuckle.

“…Ok. Goodnight, brother. Good night, mister Unicorn. Good night, mister Donkey.”

Azure and Creepy waved at the young Minotaur girl, and as she scampered up the stairs after her mother and twin, Slim’s expression fell.

“You sure this is the right idea, Azure? Heading to Ti-bit on the word of a disembodied voice?”

The Unicorn sighed, and shrugged. “I honestly don’t know, Slim. But something is going on. Someone is pushing me towards a goal, but I don’t know if it is the right one, or the wrong one. All I can do is keep faith that this will end up with me finding the answers I need.”

The mood in the living room turned morose, until Slim’s father stepped in from the dining room.

“Can I speak with you three?” Wood Throw asked, looking them over. With confused glances exchanged, the trio stepped into the room they’d consumed curry in hours before. A faint hint of spices still hung in the air.

“I’m not sure what you’re really going to Ti-bit for, but I know it isn’t for studying harps or Llamas,” Wood said, sitting down at the table with a glass of whiskey at his fingers.

“What do you mean, pops? I’m sure you’re mistaken,” Slim said, chuckling nervously, taking a seat across from his father, between Azure and Creepy.

“You only call me pops when you’ve done something wrong or dangerous and are trying to weasel out of it,” Wood said sternly, fixing his son with a hard look. Your mother knows this too, and even if she isn’t showing it, she’s worried.” Wood throw leaned in towards the friends.

“Tell me the truth. What is going on? Is it because of these two beside you?”

Azure tensed, and though Creepy kept a calm look, they’d been around him enough to know he was as taut as a coiled spring and ready to leap into action at the drop of a hat.

“…Yes it is,” Slim said after what seemed like a hour of silence. “At first, I was just trying to repay my debt to Azure, after he saved me from being sold into slavery.” Wood Throw’s eyes widened, and he was about to say something, but Slim cut him off. “We started looking into the group he’d vowed to hunt down and destroy; Black Phoenix. They’ve hurt him, deeply, and I went along with his desire for revenge. It was the right thing to do.”

“But things changed. We met Creepy by stumbling into a black market deal being conducted by Black Phoenix and the Bologna familia. Azure and I were chased for days, hunted by the best damn hit-pony in Gaeum, but somehow, through luck or fate, managed to show him the truth behind his employers.” Creepy looked away, shamefaced, but a comforting pat on the back from Slim made him look back.

“The three of us… we started to see things. I started to see things. Deals, actions, and ideas, kept in the dark, and hidden from the gaze of good, wholesome beings. Black Phoenix may be right, that the nobility is corrupt and needs to be shaken up,” at that, Azure swung his head sharply to stare at the Minotaur, “but I can’t agree with their ideals or methods either. Creepy lost his sister, his only family, to them because they believe anyone who is even remotely associated with the nobles must die. They are murdering and harming others because they too were harmed? An eye for an eye is it?! How does that make any sense?!” At that, Slim slammed his fists into the table, leaving a wide crack in the surface.

“After Prance, no, after surviving a trek through Tambelon, I made a decision. No matter what the end may be, no matter what the cost, I will see this quest through to the end. Azure Flame isn’t just my savior; he is my friend. Same as Creepy. One way or another, I will help them put an end to the injustices of this world. Even if I die doing so, it will be worth it, because I’ll have died trying to bring smiles back to the faces of the beings of this world. And in the end, isn’t that what an Entertainer is supposed to do?”

Silence hung heavy in the room for a long time, Slim staring defiantly at his father, daring him to oppose or contradict him.

“I see.” Wood Throw stood up, and pushed the shot glass to the side, untouched. He stepped out of the dining room and disappeared down a door that Azure assumed led to a basement, judging from the angle of the steps. After a few minutes of awkward silence, Wood Throw returned, clutching an old slip of paper in his hands.

“Give this to a griffon called Captain Bezel, down at the sky-ship docks,” the older bull said, passing the sheet to his son. “Tell him that I’m ready to cash my debt to him, and that he should take you anywhere you need to go.” Slim stared at his father, then down at the paper. It was a worn, faded document that the trio recognized as a receipt for the purchase of a slave! The purchaser was… Wood Throw?!

“Seems like father and son aren’t so different after all, if only a bit backwards in the order,” Wood Throw said with a sad smile. “Let Bezel know he should stop clinging to the past. He was free the day I saved him. He shouldn’t keep trying to pay me back.”

“Thank you, father,” Slim said, giving his slightly smaller parent a crushing hug.

“Easy, there, Shadow. Now, I think you three should be heading out soon. You’ve got an adventure to continue.” Wood Throw turned around, facing the wall. "go on. Hurry up."

He stayed like that for a long time, even after the door had opened and shut. When he couldn't hold it in anymore, the Minotaur slumped to the ground, holding back tears.

"Damnation son, why did it have to be this way?"

Hours later, Wood Throw was walking to work at the lumber yard through the streets of Grandine when another Minotaur sidled up to him.

“Wood, have your heard? Vandal and the rest of them captured a new base of operations! You’ll never guess where!”

“Is it a changeling fort in Tambelon?”

“Dang it, how is it you always know before me?! I was sure you hadn’t heard anything from other members yet!”

“I wouldn’t be an officer of Black Phoenix if I didn’t have ways to get information outside of official channels,” Wood Throw said, with a smirk.

“Well, yuk it up now, but keep an eye out. Supposedly the prince Vandal is looking for is in Toro, and we’re to keep an eye out for him.”

“I’ll get on that,” Slim’s father said with grin. “Yes, I’ll be sure to do so.”

As his conversation partner drifted away, Wood Throw looked out at the sunrise. “Good luck, you three. I might not agree with your decisions, Slim, but I’m still your father. Don’t you dare get caught…”

A Gathering of Crowns

With the world so filled with diverse life and cultures, it was only natural that conflicts would spring up amongst the nations and beings that lived there. In ancient times, the Dragon Lords had established a council of sorts, where the rulers of every country could speak their mind, demand justice for the actions of others, declare war, or organize trade. The World Moot had fallen apart in the years after the fall of the mighty Dragon Empire. However, with the backing of the King of Dragons, two young Alicorns had been able to have the World Moot reestablished.

The location of the council of species and nations was upon the Treaty Island, a city built on the back of one of the last Leviathan Turtles in existence. It moved slowly and lazily through the ocean, only surfacing to hold the World Moot. It is not known how it knows when to surface, though some suspect the Dragons might, but when it does it is only for ten days. The time limit gave delegations a sense of urgency, and most meetings were finished long before the appointed time.

Princess Celestia sighed, wishing this was one of those times. With only three days left before the city sunk once more, hardly anything had been accomplished.

First, there had been cries from the Gryphons that the Crystal Empire was encroaching on their lands, even though it was not so. Yakyakistan made the same claims, though theirs had slightly more power behind it, being long time neighbors with the Empire before its disappearance, and quick to claim the empty tundra as their own. Next had been the concerns from the lords of Gaeum; Prance, Stalliongrad, Germaneigh and Bitaly were all glad to see an old ally return, but reluctant to let it have any sort of close ties to Equestria. They saw it as an insult that the Crystal Empire would be so tied to the ruling bodies of Equestria, where it had been a protectorate before the banishment. They were afraid that the Princesses might demand that their own countries be brought into the immediate fold of the Diarchy.

That alone had raised angry voices from beings that did not want Equestria to grow any stronger. And then accusations of weakness had been leveled at the ponies, the incidents with Discord and the Changeling Invasion very fresh in the public’s mind. Things went downhill even faster when the Sultan of Saddle Arabia declared that he could have done a better job than the Princesses, which had made the Sultan of Fleece snort in disbelief. And then the Pharaoh of Houndor had started demanding that Equestria should lift the trade sanctions on his country since they couldn’t even control their own problems, much less interfere with other nations, and then the Zebra Matriarch had insulted him, and a shouting match began.

And that was just on day one! Celestia sighed heavily, as things had not changed at all over the last six days. Shouting, insults, and sheer pig-headedness. The loudness of the situation, or her headache, was not helped by her sister, who was shouting out with her Royal Canterlot Voice, at all the enemies and naysayers of Equestria while Cadence shouted at the king of Yakyakistan, having to be held back physically by her husband, and the Priest-King of the Elephants was arguing with Lord Mare-decci of Bitaly about trade or something similar. Only three foreign leaders remained silent.

The Dahli Llama, which was no surprise as he rarely even raised his voice above mild scolding. He was the Mediator, a title that allowed him to direct the World Moot as needed, shutting down arguments or imposing order on chaos. Normally he would have stepped in sooner, but at the moment he simply sat there, staring into nothing with a far off look in his eyes. Next was the Emperor of Neighpon, which was odd, at least for Celestia. She had rarely attended a World Moot in the last thousand years without him screaming at her, or demanding some trade allowance, or accusing her of failure in some way. Instead, he simply sat there, his masked face firmly locked onto Luna’s form, wings twitching slightly. And lastly was the Scaled Herald. King Vargonos had slipped into his Long Sleep not long after Celestia and Luna had signed several treaties and deals with him and his people. Even now, centuries later, he had not awoken, and his voice was represented by a Dragon mystic who was said to be able to channel the sleeping mind and thoughts of their king. This Scaled Herald was a female with dark green scales and ruby red spines along her back. She lay curled around the upper levels of the Atrium, the large, circular meeting hall all of the meetings took place in. She’d spent the whole Moot just watching the squabbles, only voice a few opinions here and there, and most of them were comments like “Go for the wings!” or “Wishin’ you’d guarded your family jewels better, huh boyo?!”

The Solar Princess sighed again. This was not going well.

“Be silent, all of you.”

The words were softly spoken, but they cut through the noise without resistance. Everyone in the Atrium shut their mouths and held their breath, as a wave of pressure struck them. Swallowing their nervousness, everyone looked over at the Dahli Llama, his gaze now fiery and sharp as flint.

“I have heard quite enough bickering over these past days,” he began, rising from his seat to address everyone. “And I am sad to say that I am disappointed in all of you. So, I will be ending this all today, as is my right as Mediator of the World Moot.”

Gasps and hushed grumbles met this announcement, but all settled down to listen.

“The Crystal Empire is indeed a Protectorate of the Diarchy of Equestria,” the Dahli Llama said, his gaze sweeping over everyone. “There are no laws that say the royal family cannot marry into another nation’s hierarchy. In fact, such has been done before, as is the case with Toro and Phantine, or Saddle Arabia and Stalliongrad. If you question this, there are documents of marriage that state that the last Queen of the Empire, Steller Cut, was married to an ancestor of Princess Cadence, Loyal Flag of the Platinum bloodline. Therefore she has legal right to reign as regent of the Crystal Empire. Next, there is no basis for the Gryphon’s claims of land in the Frozen North. Their borders never stretched that far, same with the Yaks. They took land that was unoccupied at the time, as was fair, but now will either give it back to its rightful owners or arrange a deal with the current regent for purchase.” His hard, ancient eyes fell onto the leaders in question, and they squirmed under his heavy gaze, nodding hastily.

“Next is the Changelings. As they have not revealed themselves since their defeat at Canterlot, one must assume they are licking their wounds, perhaps building their strength. Therefore, security measures should be implemented. I know of spells that can destroy illusions, and that should work on the shapeshifting of the Changelings. Their attack on Canterlot was unexpected, as they hadn’t been seen for over a century at that point. Now we shall prepare accordingly.”

“And finally, I will bring up something no one else has. We need to unite against Black Phoenix.”

At this, loud voices were raised, and only the Scaled Herald’s roar silenced them this time.
“They are terrorists and rebels, what more need be said?” The Gryphon king demanded, ruffling his feathers.
“They are far more powerful than you give them credit for,” the Dahli Llama said, shaking his head. “They span the globe, have agents in every nation, and desire to topple each and every person here. Why can none of you see that they are a true threat?”

“Because they are blinded by their own hubris and greed,” a deep voice said, a dark chuckle echoing through the Atrium.

“Who goes there?! None but those of us here may enter this place!” the Exarch of Catia shouted, looking around wildly.

With an explosion of light, a slender, silver bipedal lizard appeared on the middle of the Atrium’s conference table.

“YOU! FOUL MURDERER!” Luna screamed as the stunted, crippled Dragon became visible to them all. Her voice was soon drowned out by a scream of rage from the Scaled Herald.

“VANDAL SCARBACK! HOW DARE YOU SHOW YOURSELF BEFORE ME?!” The Herald howled. Her voice was deep, booming, and unmistakeablely male.
Celestia trembled at the voice. Not since the War of Undeath had the king of Dragons spoken through his representatives, and never had the Alicorn heard such anger and hate in his tone.

“Ah, Vargonos! A pleasure to see you! And is that Scalifa I see as your Scaled Herald? My, how nostalgic.” The ivory dragon sneered, staring defiantly up at the dragoness above him.

“You must be a fool to think you can just appear before us and not pay for your crimes!” The Lord-Governess of Prance shouted, charging a spell in her horn. She fired it at the same time Luna did, but both rays of magical devastation phased through him harmlessly.

“Astral Projection is such a handy skill, wouldn’t you agree?” Vandal said, still staring up at the Dragon who was channeling his old friend and enemy.

“Why are you here, scum?!” The Emperor of Neighpon demanded, standing and charging a spell of his own.

“To issue a warning; soon, your lands will burn. I will march on your cities and slaughter all who arrogantly think to rule over others by virtue of ‘higher birth,’ and bring forth a new world order that will create true equality and harmony, unlike what the Heavenly Sisters failed to do,” the leader of Black Phoenix said, finally tearing his hateful stare from the Dragoness to let it land on the male Alicorn ruler.

“And then, once I have won, I shall finish what I started all those years ago on the Day of Righteous Murder, brat, and I promise you, ‘Emperor,’ I will not let you or any of the other Alicorn vermin get away again.”

“Just try and reenact your massacre, worm! You will find I am not the same foal who hid in his mother’s corpse to escape your flames!” The Emperor cried, drawing forth a strange, metal sword hilt, bereft of blade. However, a beam of pure light and magic erupted from the empty hilt, and it became a sword of light, an artifact of the ancient Alicorns.

“Posture all you want, it won’t help,” Vandal sneered. “I will crush you all, and have your crowns and regalia melted down and recast as a statue in honor of your deaths!”

“BEGONE!” Vangonos roared, and with a crack like that of glass breaking, the image of the white Dragon shattered, fading into shards of magic.

“This World Moot is over. Return to your lands and await further news. If Vandal and Black Phoenix move against us, we need to be ready. Dismissed,” The Dahli Llama said, his voice trembling with repressed rage. All the rulers nodded silently in agreement. This was not the time to argue.

“Why did you want to end the meeting so soon, oh Holy one? Did you perhaps have a vision that Vandal would interrupt?” Princess Celestia asked, stepping after the elderly Llama as he exited the Atrium.

“I saw a vision, it is true, but not of that. He was an unpleasant surprise. No, what I saw was I have a guest coming that I must prepare for. One who will change the course of the coming war, and hopefully towards our side.”

“Who is this being?”

“You probably know them, but perhaps not. He doesn’t even know himself.” With that cryptic parting, the leader of Ti-bit hurried off to his delegation, leaving Celestia confused.

“You may also want to talk with your pupil about the past, Princess! She is driving herself mad trying to find the truth!” he cried over his shoulder, moments before he disappeared through a doorway.

“Oh Twilight, what are you up to this time?” Celestia moaned. “And now I need to find Luna and Cadence before either of them decide to deck any of the other delegates…”

The Art of War

Author's Note

Special Labor Day update for everyone!
Still going to have a chapter up on the 15th, though.

The Art of War

“Heh, just as expected,” Vandal said, uncoiling himself from the meditation pose he’d been in moments before awakening. The crippled Dragon stretched, and stepped carefully over the meticulously drawn pentagram made of multi-colored sand and salt he’d been channeling in. Without his true form, his magical powers and abilities was severely limited. Vandal was forced to rely on charms, artifacts, and ritual-designs to perform spells that, were he still whole, would have been a cinch.
The white Dragon headed over to the door of his room, barred tight to prevent unwanted intrusions while he performed his spells. He undid the latch and swung the heavy stone doors open without any apparent difficulty. His guards, a Minotaur and Donkey today, saluted as he appeared.

“Summon the Council, and have them meet me in the throne room. Except for Councilor Shatter Horn. Inform him that he needs to be ready for a demonstration,” Vandel ordered, and with a nod the Donkey hurried down the hallway. After a moment of waiting to give the messenger time to deliver his commands, Vandal began to head out towards the throne room, nodding to the servants and helpers working here and there and make bits of small talk. Once he reached the large, wide open assembly hall, he smiled at the figure of three beings waiting for him.

“Greetings, my Councilors. I hope I have not kept you waiting?”

“No, Vandal, we just arrived,” Shadow Law said, his two companions, a Griffon and a Diamond Dog, nodding in agreement.

“Where is Shatter Horn?” Vesper Storm inquired. She was a muscled Griffon, in her middle ages with spots of grey on her golden lion hindquarters. Her sharp, grey eyes looked behind his leader, curious if the Minotaur delegate had been delayed.

“He is not here. I wanted him to give a demonstration of some new weapons he’s been developing, so he’ll meet us at the workshop.”

“Alright then,” the Griffon conceded. Vandal clapped his hands together.

“Excellent. Come with me, I have something I need to show you.” Vandal led the group over through a side door in the throne room, taking them deeper in the palace. Here and there spots of crumbling stone and flaking mortar gave testament to the sheer age of the ancient Mole building, but most of it was in surprisingly decent condition.

“I want you to know, that the nations at the World Moot are gathering their forces to attack us,” Vandal said, breaking the silence and monotony of the walk.

“What!?” Shadow Law exclaimed, staring at the back of his leader’s head in shock. Vesper and the Diamond Dog delegate were too stunned to even speak.

“To be more accurate, they are going to be preparing to conduct a global purge for our hidden agents. They are still under the assumption that we are a mere rabble at worst, a cult of malcontents at best; organized but hardly an army.” The Dragon smirked. “Foolishly, they will expend resources on trying to chase down lone agents and sympathizers, while we consolidate our own forces into our bases, preparing to strike out at the nobles.”

“But Vandal, how can we hope to oppose every nation in the world? How can we, a few thousand, stand up to millions in open combat?” Shadow Law trotted up next to the white dragon, a concerned look on his face. Behind him, Vesper nodded silently in agreement with the young Alicorn. Further back, the head of the Diamond Dogs, Alpha Gowar, nervously looked around the path they were taking. All Diamond Dogs were nervous inside the palace of the Mole King, ancient, ancestral fears surfacing in the presence of their enemy and victim’s engineering. It was an old fear, but one that lingered like a curse upon the Diamond Dogs, perhaps as penance for the sins of their ancestors.

Vandal said nothing, and continued walking down the stone halls, the way lit by glowing chunks of crystal embedded in the walls.

“We have gold, of course, but hiring mercenaries is something I do not think highly of. They have no ties to our ways, no belief in our mission. We have no way to insure their loyalties. It is a last resort, in my opinion.” Law continued, still talking, mostly to hear something. He did not want to admit it, and he could tell Vesper did not either, but there was a feeling of dread in the still air as they walked deeper into the palace’s depths. It unsettled him.

The group neared a large set of double doors at the end of the hallway, the exterior blank save for a few symbols and images of chains carved into the surface. In front of the doors, Shatter Horn, the leader of the Minotaur contingent, waited, a smug smile on his face, which grew as he saw Vandal and the rest approach.

“About time you got here, I was getting tired of standing,” Shatter joked, giving Vandal a brief nod of his head.

“I’m sure your hooficure can wait until afterwards, Shatter,” Vandal replied, joining in the good natured teasing. Law frowned, not at the banter, but at their destination.

“Where are we?” Vesper asked, moments before Law could.

“This is the old dungeons of the Mole king, where prisoners were sent to work endless shifts in the old mines. Now, we have repurposed them. They serve a new design,” Vandal said, and with that, pushed the doors open. There was not a sound as they opened, revealing nothing save flickering lights and a wide platform. He stepped through, followed by a still smirking Shatter Horn, and more reluctantly, Shadow Law, Vesper, and Gowar. Stepping out onto the overlook, their jaws dropped in amazement.

Below them was a vast, open set of galleries, pits, and flat fields. The pits glowed cherry red from the fires of countless furnaces and forges, and the ringing sound of metal being pounded and tempered echoed throughout. In the fields and galleries was the real show, however.

Hundreds upon thousands of massive metal constructs stood, shaped into various creatures. Large, obese spiders stood in eerie silence, green and red tinted glass eyes staring off into nothing. Their legs were sharp and edged like a sword, and thick plates covered their forms. Some had bulbous abdomens, which were hollow and covered in a thick mesh substance, creating portable cages. Other abdomens were enormous spools of industrial wire and cable, ready to be used to create giant, metal webs. The spiders were painted black and dark red in color, sinister hues that struck fear into the onlooker’s hearts and sapped their morale simply by staring at them.

Next to them, mechanical scorpions stood, the tails ending in large jet pump spray hoses, with tanks of viscous poisons and searing acids hooked up to the spray-stingers. Their glass lenses were a dark purple and their pincers were like massive scissors, designed to cut through flesh and stone with equal ease. Some of the pincers were designed as crushing claws, to pulverize and pound anything in their grasp. Their carapaces were a mix of dark purples and light reds, the metal carefully painted to seem natural. A menacing aura surrounded them, and shivers were suppressed as they were looked over.

Further along, towering clockwork gargoyles and dragonflies stood. The gargoyles had wings of razor edged metal, and Aero-engines, like those on an airship, were incorporated into their chests to allow them to fly. In their hands they clutched halberds and tridents, wicked and sharp looking, and with thunder-yellow glass orbs for eyes. Their metal was a grim, grey color, dour and with the yellow glowing eyes, seemed far more menacing then they should have.

The dragonflies were sleek and trim, the wings thinner than the gargoyle’s yet no less sharp. Aero-engines were built into them as well, and their legs clutched massive bombs to their underside, ready to act as bombers over any target. Large, emerald green lenses were their eyes, and they were a mix of cloud white and sky blue, to blend in with the heavens they would fly through.

In the back of the cavern, obscured by shadows and smoke, enormous train sized centipedes were being constructed, the hulls dotted with cannons and blades, and heavy treads replaced the tracks. Even unfinished, they were a sight to behold.

Flittering around the air were dozens, if not hundreds, of small golden scarab beetle shaped objects, no bigger than a Minotaur’s fist, and carrying out small, precision repairs and adjustments on the countless clockwork and steel golems. Working alongside them were dozens of Minotaurs, carrying ore and ingots of metal, working the flames in the furnaces and forges, pounding the metal into shape, or actually building the intimidating creations.

“Amazing sight, is it not?” Vandal asked, glancing over at his comrades, who stared into the sea of metal and swirling activity with stunned expressions. Only Shatter Horn was unfazed, though he was holding back some chuckles from the reactions of his fellow rebels.

“How… how long…” Law tried to speak, but could not finish.

“Ever since I formed Dark Phoenix, I knew I would eventually need an army. Thus, I have had my Minotaur allies and friends build these masterful creations for me. These designs are those of an ancient, extinct race that I rediscovered in the archives of the fallen Dragon Empire, and generations of Forge-Masters and Rune-Smiths have worked on, and improved, the designs, to allow us to take the fight to the rotten world.” Vandal turned to his friends, and opened his arms wide, taking in the whole of the operation.

“You asked me, Law, how I would deal with the armies of the Aristocracy. Here is my answer.” Law trotted over to edge of the platform, mouth still open, and leaned on the railing as he tried to take it all in.

“What is next?” Vesper managed to breathe out, still as stunned. At that, Vandal laughed.

“My friends, what comes next is the fun part. War. And then, we will need to establish a new order for the world.” The cursed Dragon looked out over the field of metal, steam, and gears, and a hungry look entered his good eye.

“It won't be easy, but I have faith in you, in my people, and in our righteous cause. It will be hard, I won't lie. But in the end, it will be worth all the effort. Building an army is easy. Building a God is not.” With those ominous words left lingering in the air, Vandal turned and walked out, back up the path to the central part of the palace, leaving behind awed and determined beings.

Let me speak clearly

“Twilight? Are you here?” Spike wandered into the basement of the library, where he was certain he’d find his caretaker and adoptive sister. And sure enough, there she was. Twilight had spent days pouring over the copy of a book she’d brought back from the Crystal Empire, trying to decipher it. She spent more and more time down in her improvised mini-archive, surrounded by tomes. The young Dragon stepped nimbly over stacks of paper and piles of books, and came up to Twilight.

“Yes, Spike?”

“Um, Twilight, are you busy?”

“Yes, I am,” the Unicorn said, flipping through a codex on dead languages. “I’ve finally figured out that Starswirl was writing in Old Draconian, the language of the ancient Dragon Empire, but also using an advanced Pegasus-based cipher code to hide the meaning of his words. Plus, I recently found that while he was using Draconian runes, his words were those of the Equi dialect, the spoken language of the Ponies before the Unification!”

“Um, that’s fascinating and all, but there’s a letter here for you…”

“It’s all so amazing what I’ve managed to find out! Here, listen to this passage I managed to translate near the beginning!” Twilight said, cutting off her assistant and clearing her throat.

“It is my hope that my Children, Clever Clover and Smart Cookie, will be able to succeed where I failed. The tribes must unite, or else Winter will never end. The Strife-Eaters grow fat on us, and yet we do nothing but hate. Furthermore, the Sun and Moon grow weaker with each year, the Unicorns who manipulate the spell growing less careful with the Spell Matrix.”

“See, or rather, hear that?! Starswirl is talking about Clover the Clever and Smart Cookie being his biological children! I thought at first he was using the term for ‘apprentice’ or ‘god-foal’ but actually, he…”

“Twilight! Princess Celestia sent you a letter!!” Spike shouted, finally getting her attention.
“She did? What’s it say?” Twilight asked, turning to face her little scaled companion.

“Ahem! Dear Twilight Sparkle, it has come to my attention that you have been studying non-stop these past few weeks. While I understand your passion, and only wish you success, neglecting yourself and your social life can be detrimental. As your mentor, and your friend, I ask that you take a break every once in a while.”

“Well, I suppose I have been rather, um, distracted lately…”

“Also, it has been a long time since we’ve spoken to each other face to face, and so I will be leaving for Ponyville to spend the day with you as soon as I’ve sent this message. Yours truly, Princess Celestia.”

“WHAT?! Princess Celestia is coming here?!” Twilight screeched, leaping from her bench and prancing around it in panic.

“Oh no, oh no, oh no! I haven’t cleaned! I haven’t gone shopping! I’m not ready for social interaction!” The scholarly unicorn whimpered, pacing about.

“Wait! She said my studying came to her attention! Does that mean she knows what I’ve been looking into?! What if she’s here to stop me?! What if she’s here to wipe my brain of any knowledge I’ve gleaned?! What if she’s here because she’s disappointed in me for prying into her secret past?! What if…!”

“Ding dong!” Twilight froze in mid-canter, eyes wide and ears splayed, which gave her the appearance of looking like a piece of modern art.

“She’s here, Twilight!” Spike’s voice called down the steps. At some point in her panicked rant, her assistant had gone up the stairs and cleared up the front of the library and had begun making tea, if the scent that hit her was any clue. Swallowing her nervousness, Twilight ascended the stairs, not at all prepared to face her teacher.

“Thank you for the tea, Spike,” the alabaster Alicorn said softly, accepting a cup from the claws of the Dragon.

“No problem Princess. I’m going to head over to Rarity’s while you and Twilight talk,” Spike said with a smile, setting the tea kettle down on the coffee table. Celestia returned the smile, and settled down on the couch for her pupil. She wasn’t kept waiting long, as Twilight moved timidly into the sitting room of the library, which doubled as a reading area for patrons.

“Um, hello, Princess,” she said meekly. Her behavior caught Celestia by surprise. Twilight was moving and acting like she had as a filly whenever the solar Alicorn had found her in the midst of a messy experiment, and she was afraid of punishment.

“Hello yourself, Twilight.” Celestia smiled down at her student, her mind flashing back to all the times in the past she’d helped clean up Twilight’s experiments and spells. “Are you doing alright? You look nervous.”

“Me? Nervous? About you shutting down my research and being disappointed in me? Never!”

It took a lot of willpower on Celestia’s part not to face hoof at her student’s reaction. She was almost as bad at lying and hiding things as Applejack!

“Twilight, please don’t be so worried. As long as you aren’t delving into Dark Magic I highly doubt I will be disappointed in you, or try to stop your research,” the Princess assured her pupil, with Twilight calming herself with deep breathes.

“Please, know that you can talk to be about anything,” Celestia said, almost pleadingly, as she looked at the Unicorn she’d helped raise. “I feel like we’ve become distant recently, and I, I just want to help.”

There was a long pause, which quickly became uncomfortable. Twilight fidgeted from hoof to hoof while trying to avoid Princess Celestia’s pleading, puppy-dog eyes.

“Gah! Fine! I show you everything! Just stop guilting me!” Twilight moaned, dashing off into the basement. Celestia settled back into the couch with a sigh of satisfaction.

‘Works every time,’ the Alicorn thought, grinning to herself. After a few moments, Twilight returned, sheaf’s of notes and a large book held in her telekinesis.

“I found this book in the Crystal Empire,” Twilight said without preamble. “Or rather, this is a copy of the original book, since it was too old and fragile to move. It was written by Starswirl the Bearded, and is called…”

“The Book of Slumbering Dragon,” Celestia said, interrupting her student. Twilight blinked in surprise.

“Um, yes?” Twilight said, confused. “You know of it?”

“I do. It was Starswirl’s diary, written during the final years of the Great Winter, and well into the reign of the newly formed Equestrian Sovereignty. It was written in code, however, because he kept a lot of notes on magical experiments in there, as well as sensitive intelligence and data. I only read it once, myself. It was given to the library in the Crystal Empire as part of Prince Loyal Flag’s dowry when he married the Queen of the Crystal Empire many centuries ago.”

“Oh…” Twilight said, scuffing her hoof on the floor. “So, I guess you already know what was inside it, huh?”

“I do. But I am curious: how much have you found out?” There was a hint of steel in the Princess’ voice, and she looked at the purple pony before her with a piercing, critical gaze.

“Um, that Smart Cookie and Clover the Clever were his kids, and that Starswirl knew about the Windigos beforehand, and he seemed to think that the Unicorns were doing something wrong with raising the moon and sun…” Twilight said, listing off the major discovers of hers. She stopped, as she caught sight of her mentor’s steely gaze.

“And that’s it?”

“So far,” Twilight squeaked. Celestia sighed, before promptly levitating the copy out of her student’s grasp, the purple Unicorn wincing at the rough treatment of her own magical field by Celestia’s.

“Twilight Sparkle, I…” the princess never managed to finish whatever she was about to say, as the door to the library was slammed open, causing the tense student to jump in fright and the tense teacher to drop the book and ignite her horn.

“WAIT!” In the door was a very familiar white Unicorn, panting heavily as she beheld the pair in the library.

“Rarity?!” Twilight gasped, shocked and confused at the appearance of her alabaster friend.

“Yes, it’s me! And Princess Celestia, please don’t punish Twilight!” Rarity said, stalking into the rooming and slamming the front door behind her.

“I understand you’re angry! After all, she betrayed your trust, going behind your back and trying to dig up dirt on your potentially sordid past…”

“Not helping, Rarity!” Twilight hissed, cringing.

“But it’s not all her fault! Blueblood was the one who tempted her onto this path of secrets and lies!”

“Rarity…” Twilight whimpered, wanting to desperately facehoof, but was afraid to look away from the scene in case she needed to step in between her friend and her teacher, whose horn was still glowing.

“It’s alright, Rarity, I’m not going to punish Twilight,” Celestia said, undoing whatever spell had been on her horn with a sigh. “I am not exactly proud of how I reacted, either.”

“…Oh.” There wasn’t much else for Rarity to say. She blinked, befuddled at the sudden turn around.

“Where’s Spike?” Twilight inquired.

“Oh, I told him to watch the store while I rushed over here,” Rarity explained. “When he told me Princess Celestia was coming to see you, I felt worried at why that might be. So I hurried over to try and dissuade the princess from punishing you.”

“You also know about this?” Celestia asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Err, yes, some. Twilight asked for my help with some of the translation early on, but I couldn’t make heads or tails of it, so I just settled for getting her tea from time to time,” Rarity said, feeling embarrassed for her outburst.

“And I showed her some of the notes I deciphered,” Twilight added, still looking nervous.

The solar Alicorn sighed heavily.

“It seems that you two are bit more entangled in this than I thought,” Celestia lamented. “And that Blueblood has got you mixed up in his own insecurities. So, there is only one thing I can do.”

Her horn flashed gold, and a spell rippled outwards, washing through the area. Twilight and Rarity flinched, but relaxed when nothing happened.

“I’ve set up an anti-Spy barrier around the library,” the princess explained, getting comfortable on the couch. “And now, I’m going to ask that you try not to spread what I am about to tell you to anyone, except those I say you can.”

“Wha… why?”

“Because what I am about to tell you is not just the truth about my sister and I, but also tells of the origins of Black Phoenix. It is sensitive information, and very personal.”

“It all began many thousands of years ago, when my family came to this land…” Celestia started, while the two friends settled down with wide eyes to learn, and listen.

Peaks of Eternal Snow

“Thanks again for the ride, captain!” Azure Flame said, waving a hoof at the receding shape of the “Swiftly Falling,” the ship of Captain Rufus Embezzlement (Bezel to his friends). The trio had been lucky to find that the old Griffin was in the docks still, waiting on last minute adjustments, and was willing to take them to Ti-bit. Some of his crew had complained that would throw off their schedule by a week, but they had all been silenced when told it was a matter of settling a debt with an old friend. Honor was big for Griffons.

And so they’d spent nine days on the rather small cargo air-ship. From storms to pirates, they’d weathered it all, and ended up bonding with the old merchant and his crew.

“I hope Cookie manages to propose to his sweetheart,” Slim said as he and his friends walked down the wood planks of the dock at Mandala, the capitol city of Ti-bit and the only settlement with a large port.

“I’m sure he will! We got him that ring, remember?”

“We ripped it off the talon of that pirate captain, Creepy,” Azure pointed out.

“So? It was pure gold and had a ruby the size of an apple on it! And I’m sure he can wash the blood off.”

The Unicorn and Minotaur rolled their eyes at the hit-donkey.

“I still can’t believe we managed to tame that giant Storm Squid,” Creepy mentioned, thinking back to that harrowing encounter.

“Nothing with that many tentacles should live above the water,” Azure said, shuddering at that memory. “That horrible wiggling… Though at least the lookout, Lilywind, likes her new pet. Was very loud and screechy in the Crow’s Nest with it, though. Not sure why exactly. Um, why are your faces green?”

“Don’t ask, don’t tell,” Slim and Creepy intoned, a traumatized look on their faces, eyes staring off into nothing, or perhaps a terrible memory.

“Oookay,” Azure said, raising an eyebrow at their antics, but shrugged it off. Probably nothing important. Slim shook his head violently, clearing his thoughts.

“Cheer up, guys! At least we made it!” Slim said happily, grabbing his quadruped friends to his chest. “Ah, Ti-bit! Land of snow, rocks, and hippies! What more could you ask for?”

“A scarf?” Azure hazarded, feeling a bit cold as a gust of icy air buffeted them.

“Ok, ok, we’ll get out of the cold,” Slim said, shaking his head at his smaller companions. “You ponies and your temperate climates!”

“Excuse me, are you perhaps the Minotaur known as Shadow Horn?”

The group froze, and Slim slowly lowered his bundled up buddies to the ground.

“Why? Who’s asking?” Turning, he saw a surprisingly large group of Llamas, all dressed in green and gold robes. The speaker was an older, more rugged looking Llama with a silver torc around his neck that had some sort of swirling design etched into it.

“Ah, I see. And so I assume these are Azure Flame and Creepy Crawly?”

“Uh, noooo…” Slim said, stepping away from the Llama, his quadruped friends still under his arms.

“Wonderful. His Excellency will be glad to know you’ve arrived on time.”

“Pardon?” Azure raised an eyebrow as Slim’s brain stopped working for a moment from surprise.

“Please follow us, we will escort you to the palace.” Turning without waiting for a reply, the older Llama trotted off, his entourage falling in behind him.

“Come on, lets follow them,” Azure said with a sigh, wiggling out of Slim’s grip.

“Are we really going to trust these Llamas so readily?” Creepy demanded, hopping down as well.

“Unless I’m mistaken, we were just invited to see the Dahli Llama,” Azure said under his breath. “We also don’t have any other leads than what that voice said to us, so for now, let’s take them up on their offer.” The white Unicorn began to trot after the Llama, leaving his companions behind.

Creepy grunted in annoyance, but began to move on as well with Slim. There really wasn’t any way to find what they were looking for, so taking any lead given to them was as good an option as any. Still, the Donkey discreetly checked that his newly acquired pistols, taken from the pirates, were secured to his forelegs. No sense in being unprepared.

The walk was a long one, made tougher by the steep, sloping streets and the sapping cold. Their escorts had thankfully provided warm scarves to wear, but it was steadily growing colder, and soon the warmth offered would be mostly token. Mandala was beautiful, though, as the ice hanging from the buildings was often carved into intricate shapes, reflecting the lamps and torches in dozens of dancing motes of light. The buildings themselves were solid stone constructs with limited wood, mostly for doors and window frames. They were all perched on the flatness of the Ever Rest mountain in a tilted, lopsided manner, even more so than Canterlot, which at least had platforms built in to support the many houses.

None of the group talked, as the chill winds tore the words away before they could be heard, and the brisk pace the Llama escorts set was only slightly harder to match. In time however, the cityscape began to fade, the buildings more spaced out and becoming more and more ornate and elaborate. Eventually the houses stopped altogether and they soon approached a massive gate made of black stone and gold, intricate designs of arcane purpose covering the surface, and situated in a way that made it loom over all of the city. There wasn’t anything past it, except more ice and a wide path of rough stone stairs spiraling upwards around the edge of the mountainside.

“This is the gate to the Halls of Time, the palace of His Excellency,” their guide explained, stopping before it. “Once we pass through, you will not be allowed to leave without His permission. You can still turn back now, if you wish.”

“Oh, can we?” Creepy said with an eye roll. “We can go all the way back down through snow and frozen wind? Oh, thank you!”

“You are most welcome,” their guide replied with a smirk.

“No turning back now, guys. Let’s go.” His mind made up, Azure stepped under the gate, and felt a ripple of static run down his spine. Gulping, and praying silently he’d made the right decision, he waited for Slim and Creepy to pass through. They too shivered as energy caressed them, and gave the gate a black look. Their expressions all changed to complete shock, as now, there was a sprawling palace where nothing had been before. What’s more, it was filled with lush, green plants of all kinds and a few tinkling fountains all across an immaculate lawn criss-crossed with gravel paths.

“How…”

“The gate judged you worthy,” a soft, grandfatherly voice said, coming from their right. Looking over, they observed a wizened old Llama approach them, a simple grey robe over his platinum colored fur. “It is a relic of an old, and ancient race, whose magic was vast and great. By accepting you, it teleported you straight here to the palace, rather than making you walk up several flights of icy steps.”

“Greetings to you, young friends. I am the Dahli Llama. Welcome.” He bowed his head politely towards the trio, and beckoned them over. Sharing glances, the mismatched friends walked over, and the holy old Llama led them to a round glass table with four teacups and assorted snacks. No chairs though, just a soft patch of vibrant grass.

“You’re probably hungry from your trip. Let us discuss the future over something to eat,” he offered, sitting down in the grass before the table.

“I must confess, I am confused,” Azure said, settling down across from the Dahli Llama. “Partly about how you knew of us, and partly as to how this place exists when just moments ago there was just ice and snow.”

“For a pony who claims to wish to learn more about the world, you don’t open your ears that often, do you?” the Llama said, shaking his head sadly. “The Gate judged you worth, and so took you here.”

“But I assume you mean how can such warm and spring-like environment exist where before ice and snow choked the stone?” the Dahli Llama said, cutting off Azure before he could speak. Azure Flame closed his mouth, swallowing his response. This old being was strange. He had an odd air to him, a venerable weight to his actions and words.

“The answer is simple; magic.”

Azure rolled his eyes at the answer, which made the elderly quadruped and the unicorn’s friends laugh at his annoyance.

“Yes, a bit of a cop-out answer, but a truthful one none the less. Ever Rest Mountain is one of the few original sites where Natural Magic exists. It is an old, ancient mountain that has stood for billions of years. Older than the Everfree Forest, older than the oceans you crossed to reach this land. Old enough to have seen the rise and fall of more civilizations and beings than even I. As such, it is possible for many mysterious and magical things to happen. Long ago, the Llamas who settled here created this place as a shrine to their ancestor-gods. Carved out near the very tip of Ever Rest, the wild magic was bound and tamed to spells and runes, made to preserve this wonderland of green. That is the origin of this lush, out-of-place garden.”

“How exactly did you know to look for us?” Creepy inquired, nibbling on a bit of crusty biscuit. “Your guards knew our names, our species, and I assume our appearances as well.”

“I had a burst of insight, you could say,” the holy leader said vaguely with a playful smile. “It informed me of three important guests I would need to see to, in order for the future to be guided.”

“You have the power of Prophecy?” Slim asked, leaning forward eagerly.

“Indeed, young Shadow Horn. It was my words that informed Celestia of her sister’s eventual return. It was my words that quieted the wrath of Old One Horn, allowing the city of Trot to be spared. And it was my words that were ignored that let Grogar take control of Tambelon.”

“How? You speak of my aun… Princess Celestia as if you were the one who told her about the consequences of her banishment of Princess Luna,” Azure said, raising an eyebrow. “But that can’t be possible. That was many centuries ago. You can’t be that old!”

“True, this body is only eighty years old, and has maybe another dozen or so years left in it, but I was there, you know. I was there for much of the world’s past.”

“Are you… a body snatcher?” Slim gasped, trembling with fear. “You can’t have mine, you wouldn’t like it! It’s full of cholesterol and flatulence!” At that, a loud roar of laughter echoed through the garden as the Dahli Llama broke down into hysterics. Azure and Creepy gave their friend a withering, disappointed stare.

“That has to be the most amusing response I’ve had in ages!” the genial being chortled, wiping away a tear. “No, nothing like that! The secret of my many lives is rooted in a mistake. Tell me, what do you know of Phoenixes?”

“Um, they set things on fire? Including themselves?” Slim offered.

They are an endangered species of magical bird that can live for many centuries thanks to their ability to spontaneously combust and revive themselves from the ashes,” Creepy recited, as if from a textbook.

“They like setting my oatmeal on fire when I don’t give them any of my toast at breakfast,” Azure grumbled under his breath. That earned him a confused look from his friends along with a chuckle from the Dahli Llama.

“All of that is true. So, what would you say if I told you I was a Phoenix?”

“I’d find out who to contact in order to get you into the looney bin,” Creepy stated, with a nod of agreement from Slim.

“What would you say if I had been the pet of a Dragon Lord, who tried to defend his master from Discord, but was cursed? What would you say if I told you that when I, as a Phoenix, tried to resurrect in flames to escape the curse, I died, but was reborn into a new being’s body? Specifically, that of a newborn child? And what would you say to that every time I died since then, I have been born into another body, over and over for thousands of years?”

The trio stared at the Llama seated before them, mouths agape.

“What would you say to the fact that as a pet, my name was Kibo?”

“You! You’re the one he told us to find?!” Azure exclaimed, pointing an accusatory hoof at the Dahli Llama.

“Yes, indeed. Hello, little ones.” The ancient being before them stood up from the grass, and gazed at the trio with a sad smile. “Your search may be over, but your journey is just beginning!”

The Trials

“So, what exactly is going to happen now?” Azure looked around him, taking in the sights of the secret garden while keeping pace with the Dahli Llama. After they’d finished their tea, the Phoenix-turned-Llama had stood, and asked to be followed. So the trio had done so, meandering through the impossible botanical wonder after him. He had refused to answer any questions during the meal, preferring to have his afternoon ritual in peace and quiet.

“You have many questions,” Kido said, leading them through the green and vibrant area. “And where we are headed will be able to answer them all.” After a few minutes of silence, their guide led them to a marble shrine, nestled away in the back of the gardens.

It wasn’t very large, no bigger than a barn, and extremely plain. No decorations or carvings appeared on it, leaving the whole structure to appear like a bland white shed.

“This is the heart of Ever Rest Mountain,” the Dahli Llama said, a hint of reverence in his voice. “Created by the same beings who built the gate, it is an entryway to answers and salvation.”

“It doesn’t look like much,” Slim said, eyeing the building with a critical gaze.

“What you are looking at is the shell, a mere covering I had built to contain the full majesty and power of the Flame,” Kido explained. He placed a hoof on the door, and closed his eyes in concentration. A bright golden glow suffused the Llama, and intricate patterns and runes lit up all along the entrance to the shrine in a similar golden light. After a moment, the door swung open with deathly silence, and the Dahli Llama stopped glowing. He shook himself slightly, and blinked rapidly.

“Never gets easier,” he muttered to himself. He walked in, and after a moment of hesitation, Azure and the rest followed him.

The interior was just as stark and simple as the exterior; plain white blocks of marble stacked and fitted to form walls, floor, and roof. The architecture was very minimal, no arches or vaulted ceilings. But then, it didn’t need to be awe inspiring. That job was taken care of by what lay in the far end of the shrine.

Three steps made of polished obsidian led up to an altar of a strange, glowing silver metal, atop which a giant roaring inferno of golden flames danced. The bonfire was enormous, brushing the roof with tongues of fire and swollen to surround the entire rear of the shrine. Instead of heat, it radiated magical energy, making the air thick and heavy with raw, wild mana and stinking of ozone. Azure Flame clutched his head as his horn burned with pain. Next to him, Slim and Creepy groaned as well, holding onto their own skulls as the weight of the entire world seemed to crash down upon them.

“Behold, the Flame of Eternity,” Kido said, seemingly unaffected by the presence of sheer magical power before him. “For countless generations, it has been guarded by the Llamas, protecting it from those who might use it for evil, and shielding the world from the constant flow of pure, unfettered mana. When I was cursed by Discord, I spent many a lifetime before I was reborn as a Llama. As a child, I was different. I had flashes of lives that were not my own, memories of places, things, and beings I had never known. And through it all, I felt a pull towards the top of the mountain. In my tenth year as a Llama I made pilgrimage to this hidden garden, as was customary for all young ones of my tribe. I made it, but left the path and wandered deep into garden. Here I was drawn, a moth to a flame, and all my past lives were revealed to me in the flickering dance of light. I knew who I was, and what I was meant to do.”

“To get the answers you crave, you must enter the Flame,” Kido continued, helping Azure to his feet. The pressure was weaning, and after a few moments of deep breathes, the Unicorn was able to stand, followed by his friends a while later.

“If you do, the fires will not harm you, but they will test you. You shall be forced to take the Trials of Salt. Pass them, and you will be allowed to receive the answers you seek.”

“Trials of Salt?” Azure asked, a throbbing headache on his mind.

“Indeed. Salt is a powerful element. It has ties to life, and to death. It preserves food for later, ensuring survival. It embalms the dead, letting the remains pass unmolested into the next life. Salt can cleanse wounds of infection, preventing suffering and death. It is harvested from the earth, and holds the unmoving qualities of such. It is drawn from the sea, and bears the nourishing power of its origin. In days long past, salt was used in rituals of purification. Why? Because it is a bridge between worlds, a catalyst that lies within many different realms of existence. In a time when Faith was just as powerful, if not more so, than Magic, it banished demons and curses. Salt even lies in our bodies, making it a part of the circle of life. Salt is small and unassuming, yet powerful. And if you are able to understand that, you will pass the Trials.”

“And if I fail?” Azure asked, his voice a mere whisper. The Dahli Llama looked down at the young stallion, and sighed.

“Then you will burn for eternity, your soul becoming fuel for the Flame.”

“That’s insane!” Slim cried, Creepy nodding in agreement. “We can’t let him do something so dangerous!”

“He must!” Kido said, stomping his hooves. “Visions I have been given! Visions that tell me this Unicorn must brave the Trials, or else he will not have the strength to succeed in the coming war!”

“War? What are you on about?” Creepy shouted. “We came here because he heard a voice, and because he wants answers about life or some shit! But it isn’t worth risking his own life!”

“You said you had visions, right? Then does that mean he is successful?” Slim asked hopefully.

Kido turned away. “Some paths lead to success. Others, to death.”

“Then we won’t let him do this! It’s crazy!” Slim said, stepping forward.

“Enough!” The argument died instantly, as they turned to face Azure. During their confrontations, He had walked, as if in a trance, towards the Flame. At the moment, he stood before it, the fire dancing excitedly at his presence.

“I need to do this.”

“No you don’t! Are the answers worth your life?!”

“This isn’t about that anymore!” Azure shouted, staring down at his friends. “Ever since we started this journey, I have felt something change. At first, all I wanted was to find Black Phoenix and make them pay! But things have taken new turns! Someone, or something, wants me here! Whatever is going on, with the Dragons, Alicorns, and gods damned undead Goats, is drawing me to the center! I don’t know why, but I have to do this!”

Damn it, no!” Slim shouted, running forward. But it was too late. Azure Flame turned around and closed his eyes, before leaping into the golden inferno.

Author's Note

A bit rushed, but all there.
Happy Halloween / Nightmare Night, everybrony! (We need a Luna emoticon up in this fansite!)

Sweat

Author's Note

Short chapter today. Also, colored words later on may want you to switch to a darker format.

Sweat

“Can you grab that wrench for me, Azure Flame?” A brown and gold stallion in a hardhat asked, glancing over at the blonde maned unicorn.

“Certainly! Here you go!” He replied cheerfully, passing the metal tool over in his telekinesis.

“Glad to have you helping out, Azure,” Cotton Fluff said happily, smiling at the grimy stallion. She was working alongside the various helpers passing out cold drinks and refreshments, which was most welcome. It was a sunny summer day, and the sun was high in the sky, making the afternoon hot and the stallions sweaty.

“Anything for my favorite Mail-Mare!” Azure Flame said happily, taking a moment to look over the playground. After hearing that the playing area the foals frequented was falling apart, Azure had set aside some bits and had gotten the Canterlot General Affairs office to set up renovation funds. It was a part of the city, after all. He himself had decided to help out on the construction, and so was spending the weekend dusty and smelly, but happy.

“So, how’s it been, working under Prince Blueblood?” Cotton asked in a lull of work.

“It’s been fine,” Azure Flame said. “He’s been busy with other things recently.”

“That wouldn’t happen to be getting ‘busy’ with an Element of Harmony, would it?” A construction stallion asked, and Azure Flame nodded silently.

“Are you sure you’re OK, Azure? I know you had a… crush on Rarity,” Cotton asked cautiously. Azure just shrugged, and picked up a metal pole over his withers,

“I’m fine. She’s happy with him, and that’s all that matters.”

A giggle broke through the sounds of work, and Azure glanced over to the source. His mood plummeted when he saw the prince walking down the road, Rarity beside him, laughing at some comment he’d made.

“You know, we could do without you for a bit,” Cotton said, looking to where Azure’s eyes had drifted. “You could go say hello.”

It was tempting. Painfully so, in fact. More than anything, Azure Flame wanted to trot over to the street and greet his lost love… he wanted to, but he held back.

Azure took a deep breath, before turning back to Cotton with a strained smile. “No. No, it’s… I don’t want to get in their way. Besides… I promised, didn’t I?”

That said, he hefted the pole he’d let fall limp, and carried it over to the spot where the slide would soon go.

“I promised. So, I’ll work.” Azure Flame wiped a trickle of sweat from his forehead, the hot sun causing it to bead up and drip moistly down his face. His tongue unconsciously lapped it up as it slid down his muzzle, and the saltiness of the fluid gave him pause.

What was he doing? Hadn’t he been somewhere else just moments before? Why was he back in Canterlot?

“Help!” A shrill voice cried out, and Azure turned to see Cotton pinned beneath a wooden beam. Without a second of hesitation, he rushed over and began to push and strain against the obstruction, trying to lift it off the mare before it crushed her.

Muscles burned as Azure Flame pushed against it. Magic snapped and sparked around his horn as he tried to use his telekinesis to help lift the fallen object. But it was too heavy! Other stallions were rushing over, some panicking.

“Azure Flame! It’s too heavy for you! You need to step away before you make the situation worse!” A construction worker shouted.

“But if I pull away now, the beam will keep crushing her!” Azure replied, refusing to budge.

“Ah! It hurts!” Cotton whimpered, and the alabaster Unicorn doubled his efforts to free her. Sweat on his fur from the heat made his grip on the pole weaken, and as he tried to readjust himself to compensate for the slipperiness, his magic flickered and fizzed out from the strain, and for a brief, terrible moment, the pinning beam wobbled. But as it did, a small gap became noticeable, and Azure put all of his might into that one spot. With a roar of exertion and muscle pains, he flipped the wooden bar off of Cotton Fluff, freeing the mother from her impromptu prison.

“Are you OK?” He asked, panting.

“Yes! Thank you, Azure Flame!”

“That was so brave of you!” Azure turned his head and saw Rarity and Prince Blueblood watching the scene, both with impressed looks.

“Um, thank you for the praise, miss,” Azure said, looking down in embarrassment.

“I’m impressed, Azure Flame.” The Unicorn looked up at the voice of his boss, and for the first time noticed how similar they looked with the coat and mane.

“I never could have done something like that. I’m… well, I’m proud of you.”

“Thank you, sir,” Azure Flame said, giving a small bow.

“Please, do not bow. We’re much too similar for that.”

Confused, Azure looked up, to find that the prince had been replaced with a mirror image of himself. Azure Flame staggered back in surprise, which only grew as everything burst into golden flames.

“Struggle. Strive. Survive. Your sweat is proof of these trials. For others, you work. For others, you suffer. No reward asked for. No reward wanted. The Salt of your Body quenches the fires. The first Trial of Salt is complete.” The words were thrown out at him, loud as thunder, and Azure Flame cringed under the roar of the voice and the crackling of the flames he was surrounded by.

“What…?” Azure managed to get out, before the fire closed in around him once more.

Tears

“Do you desire to end the tears?” Azure Flame blinked at the words assaulting his ears. No longer in the park in Canterlot, or the golden flames of the ancient, magical portal, the Unicorn was in a room that was very familiar to him.

The family memorial mausoleum, with his parent’s portraits hanging upon the cold, marble walls. But there were changes to it. Now, the pictures showed two different ponies instead of his mother and father, a young, smiling Unicorn filly, and a alabaster Unicorn mare with elegant purple hair. Both a calm, beatific smiles on their muzzles, and were gazing down from their pictures with a kind and caring expression. That was odd. Who were these strangers, and why were they replacing his parents in the paintings?

“What is this?” Azure asked, looking around. “What’s going on?”

“You passed the first trial of Salt, the Trial of Sweat. Working for the benefit of others, and asking no compensation for it. Willing to struggle for the safety of another, even when they were not in immediate danger. For this, you have been deemed worthy to advance to the second trial.” The words boomed around the small crypt, deep and resonant with an odd metallic quality. Azure frowned, confused.

“What was I doing? I… I remember stepping into the Flames of Eternity, but I also remember a life not my own… where Blueblood was separate from me…”

“To judge you, young mortal, your mind was altered to fit the trial. Unknowing of the real past, given a fabricated life, one that you desired based on your own dreams and wishes. Now, however, most of your memories are returned for the second trial.”

“Look at the portraits. You recognize that they are different than what would normally be upon them, that is, your parents. These two were very close to you. But because of you, they have suffered greatly.” Azure cast his eyes down in shame at that revelation. How could he have ever willingly hurt a cute filly or a gorgeous mare?

“What must I do to pass this trial?” Azure asked, looking up at the ceiling. In response, a black and golden door appeared in the wall opposite him.

“This door will lead you to face the two whom you have deeply hurt. Confront them as part of your second trial,” the voice commanded, fading into a distant echo.

Azure gulped down his fear, and hesitantly stepped up to the barred door, looking nervously at the imposing portal. He swallowed a lump of fear before placing his front hooves on the door and pushing. Noiselessly the door creaked open, and the Unicorn stepped through the opening, wincing as it slammed shut behind him. Looking around, he found himself in a new room, though it was also familiar to him. It was his room, the four poster bed as prim and clean as it always was after the maids were done with its cleaning, and the dresser and desk in the same spot as always.

“How dare you show your face to us?!” A cultured voice roared in anger, startling Azure out of his observations. Standing behind him were the two Ponies he’d seen before in the portraits. Only now, they were in the flesh, rather than oil paints on canvas, and their gentle smiles and expressions replaced with angry scowls and tear filled eyes.

Azure Flame took an involuntary step back at their faces, filled with hurt and rage.

“Wha…” the alabaster Unicorn’s hoof lashed out and struck Azure across the face, knocking him onto his flank.

“Agh! What was that for?!” Azure shouted, rubbing his bruised jaw.

“How dare you show yourself to us after what you did!” the mare shouted angrily while the filly’s expression morphed between sorrow and disgust as she looked at him.

“What did I do?!” Azure cried, shielding his face from any further blows.

“What did you do? What did you?!” The white Unicorn grabbed the sides of his head and wrenched it painfully so he had no choice but to stare up into her eyes.

“THIS IS WHAT YOU DID!” She screamed, her voice becoming more of an monstrous echo rather than a Pony’s voice, and her lavender eyes melted out of her skull, and a filly-ish scream of terror erupted from the only stallion there as the dark, empty pits sucked in Azure’s gaze until there was nothing he could see but pure darkness.

Quickly, though, he became surrounded by shapes and visions, realizing he was somehow seeing the past from the mare’s perspective, as he/she looked up at… him. Or rather, Blueblood. In horror and revulsion Azure could only helplessly watch as Blueblood treated this mare outrageously poorly, the posh dance ending with him using her/him as a shield against a flying cake. He/she could feel only burning anger and shame at the action, but the emotions quickly twisted as his sight was as well, and he found himself staring up at Blueblood again.

This time they were in the halls of the Royal palace, and he/she was cowering as Blueblood raised a hoof towards her as if to strike out, fury marring his face. Fear towards Blueblood coursed through his/her veins which was followed by a hollow disgust as Blueblood turned tail and ran.
Another lurch and Azure was now staring up at a departing airship, Azure Flame/himself staring down at her/him. A drowning sense of sorrow pierced her/his very soul as she/he felt tears drip down the muzzle, until a gust of wind ripped the cloak around Azure’s flank off, revealing a very familiar compass rose Cutie Mark.

A new stab of pain shoots through her/his heart, a feeling of betrayal all but shattering her/his tenuous grip on reality.

With a scream of pain, Azure Flame collapsed to the floor of the illusory bedroom, panting and shivering as tears dripped down his face.

“I did that?” He whispered, trembling as adrenaline and emotions coursed through him.

“What now, Azure Flame?” The mare demanded in an imperious tone, her eyes and voice back to normal. “There’s still one Pony left. And her pain is beyond even mine. Can you even handle that, weak, cowardly thing you are?”

A door appeared on the wall behind the alabaster mare, and Azure Flame looked up at it in confusion.

“Get out. You couldn’t handle my pain, what makes you think you can handle hers?” The mare asked, as the filly crept up slowly to stand beside the older Unicorn, looking at Azure with a fathomless expression. Not matter how hard he tried, he could not look away from her gaze. There was no anger in it, just endless pain. What had he done to create such a response?

“No.”

The mare blinked in surprise, looking at the stallion in shock.

“No, I will not leave. I will pass this test, and I will have my answers.” Azure Flame struggled to his hooves, never breaking eye contact with the filly. “And I will take on your burden. If it was my fault, I will relieve you of this suffering.”
He stepped forward and stared into the green filly’s eyes.

“I will not run anymore.” Rather than the melting eyes from earlier, he just fell into them, the darkness parting to reveal great waves of blue water. Azure Flame was swept up onto a tide of bitter, salty water, drowning in the sudden flood before he found himself on dry land. Or rather, a room.
Prince Blueblood’s room, to be precise. She/he was bound to the bed, thick ropes biting into her/his legs, and a whimper escaped her as something out of nightmares stepped forward.

It was not a Pony. Oh, it had the shape of one, but no fur covered it, and the flesh was stretched thin over sharp bones, while a fang filled mouth sneered down at her/him all the while red orbs of pure hate looked her/him over.

“Such a fragile little thing, aren’t you mortals? Born in blood, only to end in blood, living short and restless lives with the threat of a million ways to die hanging over you. And yet from you weaklings darkness like myself can be birthed. In that way, you’ve done one thing right, giving rise to power and strength.” The voice was harsh and rasping, like rusted chains dragged over tombstones. Not an ounce of warmth filled it, and she/he shivered at the tone.

The monster raised a hideously deformed hoof, holding up a small crystal orb before her/him.

“This little trinket is going straight to Prince Blueblood, little morsel. So, be a dear and speak for me.”

“Is, is it really you, Mr. Blueblood? Please, help me! I, I’m so scared!”

“Alright, that’s enough out of you,” the thing snarled, and she/he let out a squeal of fear as the other hoof was raised to her. A torn sheet was shoved into her/his mouth, cutting off her feeble cries. The monster, Bane it had called itself, began to talk some more. Tear slowly welled up at the corners of her/his eyes, and a muffled sniffle managed to make its way past the gag.

“You know, I think I’ll let Bouncing Ball talk. She seems to be bursting to say something,” Bane suddenly decided, holding the polished orb back in front of her, before ripping the cloth out of her/his mouth.

“M, Mr. Blueblood, I, I don’t know if you can hear me, but the pony with me says I can talk so I will…” She/he took a gulp of air, trying to think of what she wanted to say.

“I really had a lot of fun at the party you threw. I know it wasn’t like the real Grand Galloping Gala, but I think that one was better, because you were there, and all of your friends were really pretty, especially Miss Rarity.” A smile edged onto her/his muzzle at the thoughts of the party, with the pretty dresses and the pretty Ponies all dancing and having fun.

“I wanted to say thanks. I, I’m glad I got to have fun, even if it got scary at the end…” The smile began to droop as she/he remembered the meanies who had crashed the party, the fear still clenching her chest as painfully as her sudden medical relapse had. That thought reminded her too much of her own future, and likely fate.

“I know I’m really sick, and even if they didn’t want me to know, I overheard some nurses talking one night, about how I might not have another year to live. So, I just wanted to say… thank you so much for a wonderful night, and making my last wish come true…”
Bane took the crystal away from her, and its shine faded, whatever enchantment on it gone.

“Very good, little morsel, very good indeed. Now, some other being might apologize for what is about to happen. Some might say it isn’t personal, or that it is just business. But not me.” The monster leaned in, and she/he flinched at the charnel stink on its breath.

“Just remember, that all that is about to happen is because of Bloodblood.” He raised a hoof, and jagged claws burst from the keratin, and she/he screamed in fear, which quickly became pain.

And as it continued, a small thought wormed its way into her/his mind. ‘Why Mr. Bloodblood?! Why?!’

Azure Flame collapsed to the ground of his fake bedroom once more, an even greater flood of tears cascading down to the ground as he was ejected from the pain he had brought to her. His mind roiled with agony as it tried to process what he had experienced, and what he now knew, and remembered.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” He gasped, grabbing the little filly and pulling her into a tight hug.

“I never wanted this to happen! I’m sorry!”

“I forgive you,” the filly said after a while, nuzzling into Azure Flames embrace with a sniffle of her own.

“I was so scared! And I, I’m sorry I thought it was your fault! It wasn’t! You’re a good Pony!”

“What…?” Azure asked, looking down at Bouncing Ball.

“I saw your parents, and… their death… and the mean beings who want to hurt you and Princess Celestia… I didn’t mean to hate you, or hurt you!”

“I didn’t either, Bouncing Ball! Because of me, you died! I don’t deserve your forgiveness!”

The two of them continued to cry into each other’s shoulders, until their sobbing petered out into little more than sniffs and choked whimpers. For the moment, they were content to just let each other bask in the companionship.

“It’s time to go now, Bouncing Ball.” The two Ponies looked over toward Rarity, who was no longer there. Oh, it had her appearance, but it was clear now that whatever had taken her form was not a Pony at all. A dim light emitted from her in a golden aura, and her eyes were like pools of liquid silver.

A beatific smile graced her expression, before the angel stepped forward and held out a hoof to the green Unicorn filly.

“Do I have to?” She asked, pouting in an adorable manner.

“Your time is up, and you need to cross over now. Besides, Azure Flame still has one more Trial left before he can save the world. Bouncing Ball nodded sadly, standing up and wiping her eyes before taking Angel-Rarity’s hoof, who carefully guided her to the door, which now had an image of a small yellow ball with white Pegasus wings on it.

“Is that… my Cutie Mark?” the filly asked in wonder, earning a nod.

“If you could have, it would have been yours. Now, time to go,” Angel-Rarity said kindly, opening the door into a realm of blinding white light. The not-pony spared a brief glance back at Azure Flame, giving him an encouraging smile.

“Never give up.” With those final words, the two figures stepped into the light, letting it all wash over them, before the door slammed shut, cutting of the heavenly glow.

“Was that… really her?” Azure asked, wiping some final tears from his eyes.

“All souls are one here in the border between realities. Her final wish has truly been granted now, and her attachments to the mortal coil are shed. She may finally join with the Cycle of Energy.” The mechanical voice spoke up, Azure nodding slowly.

“I’m not sure what that is exactly, but I take it I passed my second trial?”

“Indeed you have. The Second Trial of Salt, the Trial of Tears. Only those beings whose souls achieve sapience can cry for another, for that is proof of the most glorious mortal trait of all: mercy. You willingly took on the pain that plagued another soul, weeping for her and with her. Your heart and soul show their true form through this. Now, one final test remains.”

“Bring it on,” Azure Flame uttered, standing proud and tall.

“As you wish.” The room, and all of existence, vanished into golden flames that swallowed the Unicorn up.

Author's Note

Well, here we go, the first chapter of the year!

Now that the Holidays and finals are done with I can finally post (and write) this chapter now, instead of when I'd wanted to back in December.

Blood

As the flames that had engulfed Azure Flame faded, he found himself in a locker room, not unlike the ones he’d have found in a gym. Rows of cheap metal lockers lined the walls while a number of benches in the middle separated the two sides. At the end was a corridor draped in shadows with only a small glimmer of light beyond it. However, for all the apparent normalcy of the area, two things stood out. One was a thick, coppery scent that assailed his nostrils, while the other a booming, rhythmic beat, like the pumping of a heart, which echoed all around him.

“Heed me, Azure Flame. This is your final test. Complete it and you will be granted what you seek. Fail, and you will be returned to the Mortal Coil.” The mechanical voiced boomed from the ceiling. “If you wish to begin, step through the passage way and enter the light.”

“I’m ready,” Azure said, more for himself than the omnipresent voice. With a deep, calming breath, Azure trotted down the tiled walk, following the only path available to him.

Stepping through the door of light, the Unicorn found himself assaulted with a burst of mind numbing noise, and his ears pinned themselves to his skull in shock. Looking around in surprise, Azure saw that he had been transported to the edge of a massive arena, like the one he’d seen in Roam, but far larger and more intact. The stands were filled with every kind of being known in the world, from Ponies, to Griffons, and even a handful of Elephants and Naga here and there. They were cheering and chanting, their voices becoming a wordless cacophony.

However, Azure Flame couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at the being who stood opposite him in the arena pit: himself. Or rather, himself if he’d gone goth in his youth and decided that, yes, spiked collars were fashionable and dying his mane with streaks of black and red was totally cool. Of course, as absurd as his doppelganger looked, there was a dangerous glint in his eyes, and his horn seemed unnaturally sharp.

“Your final challenge is to be the first to draw blood!” The familiar voice roared out, cutting through the audience. “There is no time limit, and no restrictions. This is not a duel with rules and regulations. This is a fight where anything goes! Are you ready?!”

“Yes!” Azure shouted out, in sync with his double.

“Then begin!”

Azure Flame leapt forward, a spell sparking into existence around his horn. A bolt of magical energy smashed into the ground in front of Nega-Flame, causing a cloud of dust to obscure his opponent’s vision. A primal roar from the dark Unicorn was followed by a gust of magically conjured wind, dispersing the dust. But Azure had been waiting for that, unleashing a torrent of lasers upon his foe.

Nega-Flame countered the surprise attack with a barrier however, before conjuring a sword formed of purple light and magic, lunging at Azure Flame.

“So, what are you, exactly? Some sort of representation of my inner angst?” Azure sneered, countering with a magi-blade of his own. He winced as the jarring shook his horn, but he held on, countering blow after blow with the ease of a fencer.

“DIE~!” Nega-Flame howled, ignoring the taunting, stabbing his energy sword into the dirt in front of Azure Flame. Jerking back in surprise saved the alabaster Unicorn from pain, as the sword shattered and detonated in a wash of flames, the heat licking his muzzle.

“DIE! DIE! DIE!” The dark Unicorn cackled, throwing a punch at Azure Flame which was countered with a swing of his sword.

This continued for nearly an hour, each Unicorn attacking and being countered, neither able to land any hits. It was only a matter of time though before one of the combatants succumbed to their exhaustion, as both were starting to pant and sweat heavily.

‘Damn it,’ Azure swore to himself, warily watching his alternate self doing the same. It stood to reason that his double would be able to do everything he could, which made the whole battle an exercise in trying to outwit himself. Nothing had worked so far, though, Nega-Flame just as adept at thinking on its hooves.

‘What can I do? I can’t do this forever, and I doubt I have more than a few more minutes of mana left,’ he mused. ‘And my body is starting to feel like lead, so I can’t move as fast as I used to be able to. Blast! If only I could get close enough to wound him and draw… blood…’

Azure Flame suddenly facehoofed violently, as realization struck him.

“You clever bastard,” He grumbled, before raising his left forehoof and bringing it down hard onto his horn. He winced as two layers of pain hit him, one from the wound, the other from his stained horn. The audience of the arena quickly fell silent as he showed them all his bloody leg.

“I have drawn first blood! That makes me the winner!” Axure shouted into the silence, before roars of approval shook the land.

“Not bad, me,” Nega-Flame sneered, before imploding into black and purple flames.

Azure didn’t have a chance to react to that, as his world vanished into golden flames once more.

“An interesting choice, young Unicorn. I never specified whose blood had to be spilled, just that you spilled it first. You have passed the final Trial of Salt, the Trial of Blood. Blood is life, but it is also death. It carries knowledge of the past while ensuring the future.” The machine-like monotone boomed out, Azure blinking in surprise as his wound and exhaustion vanished.

“You have done well to make it this far. As promised, you shall now receive your reward.”

The flames dissipated quickly, fading to reveal a stark white room with hundreds upon thousands of doors, almost like the waiting space in a doctor’s office, albeit a very large one. Of course, that just made the sheer madness of what lay in front of Azure Flame all the more disconcerting.

A gigantic metal spider squatted in front of him behind a heavy looking wooden desk, glistening silver composing the entire body. However, the legs ended in four fingered hands like those of a Minotaur, while a Mintauran-esque torso poked up from where a normal spider would have their head. Four long, spindly arms emerged from the torso, but with five fingers instead. Every limb was reaching out and fiddling with something around it; from hourglasses to what looked like steam-boilers from a train, to detailed paintings of places to finely bound books and tomes. These objects appeared and disappeared by some unknown method, and Azure could only catch momentary glimpses of the objects before they vanished and were replaced by something else.

But as alien and unsettling as the metallic spider was, the worst of all was its head. It was flat and ovaloid, devoid of any comparable features to any being the Unicorn could think of. And instead of any features like eyes or a mouth, dozens of clock-work gears made up its face, slowly ticking away in an echoing chime that filled the entire space.

“Welcome to the Center of the Spiral.” The mechanical voice, which Azure Flame had become accustomed to, spoke out. The hidden prince winced at the sound, for it was louder than ever, this close to the source. How it spoke without a mouth was a mystery, and one he felt he’d likely never know.

“I’m here to get the answers for my questions,” Azure Flame announced, and the gear-filled head turned slowly to stared down at him.

“Yes, you are.” It waved a hand dismissively, and one of the myriad of doors popped open. “Step through and find your answers. The being who has them waits for you. And he has waited a very long time, so do not keep him waiting any longer.”

Swallowing a sudden lump of nervousness, Azure trotted up to the open door, and found himself staring at a green and brown dragon lying in the center of the room beyond. This was the being who would answer his questions? He shook his head, even as a pale green eye opened up on the dragon and stared at him. He’d come this far. Stepping through, the door slammed shut behind him.

The Alicorn Truth

Author's Note

Well hello, there! Happy Leap Year Day! Have a chapter.

The Alicorn Truth

Azure Flame stared up at the massive dragon, taking in the sight of the ancient being. Its scales were a vibrant green, deep and pure, though massive wounds covered his body. Despite that, bushes of flowers and various berry-bearing plants seeing to grow from the rents and fissures in his scales, becoming a part of him. The Dragon’s spines were no more, replaced by slender trees; pine, oak, elm, and more, their roots trailing down his back. In fact, his tail seemed to be a mass of vines and knotted wood rather than made of flesh and blood. No wings graced his back, but instead the branches of several trees grew outwards and their canopy gave the illusion of wings.

“Amazing,” Azure whispered in awe. The Dragon chuckled.
“Yes, those who see me tend to agree. Becoming one with nature is hard, but the results are worth it. But enough about me. You have questions, do you not?”

“Yes, I do!” Azure said, looking the Dragon in the eyes. “Who are you? What was that… thing outside? And… what is the truth about Celestia and Luna?”

“Let us start with your questions in order. I am Arnos Everfree, a Dragon-Lord of the old Empire of Draconia. The last one, to be precise. It was I who sealed away Discord in a prison beyond space and time many ages ago.”

The Dragon shifted, and the plant-life rustled musically with him. “As for the second question… that is a bit harder to explain. He is a Colossi, one of the beings who ruled this world long before us Dragons. I do not know his name, and other than his title, I doubt he even has one. He is the Secretary, managing the affairs of the Afterlife’s and the pocket dimensions scattered around Erafore’s time and space.”

Azure Flame nodded slowly, taking it all in. This was all so surreal.

“And my last question?”

“That will take a bit more time. And a bit more backstory.” Arnos took a deep breath, then exhaled a cloud of shimmering dust, that began to take shape in the air.

“There have been many ages in this world, and many races upon it. The first age, The Age of Elements, was when the world was first formed. The Elementals are born from the primordial and raw magic of this newly born planet.” In the air, the dust takes on the shapes of ethereal beings of energy and matter. Beautiful, wild, and powerful. “Many, many years pass before the second age, the First Age of Dragons. The Dragon races first appeared then, with many forms. Some in the sea, some in the air, some on land.” New images of bizarre creatures appear; some with long necks, some with flippers and fangs like swords that swam in the deep oceans, and some with massive wings that soared in the sky. It shifted rapidly to images of fire, storms, and roiling melees across a single, gargantuan continent. “Time passed, and my ancestors are wiped out by the Elementals after foolishly waging war upon them. For what reason, it is unknown, and those who may have the answer are few, and incapable of being roused for their slumber. The war shatters the land, causing great changes in the climate and ecosystem. New species arise, supplanting the Dragons and Elementals.”

“Then comes the third age. The Age of Archons, named after the next race to grace Erafore.” Unusual, bipedal creatures appear, with hands like that of Minotaurs, but feet like an apes. They walked beneath towers of steel and glass that pierced the sky, towering above even mountains. “These beings rule the shortest, but achieve the most, escaping the bonds of the atmosphere and settling onto worlds that bask in the light of other suns and stars. The Archons die off after only a dozen or so millennium, and leave Erafore after a devastating war, but not before creating the inheritors of the next age; the Colossi.”

Azure, who had sat on his haunches when the Dragon began to weave his story, listened with rapt attention.

“The Colossi were artificial beings made of advanced machines, but also of magic and engineered flesh. They were the caretakers of Erafore in the absence of the Archons, healing the wounds of the planet, and ushering in the fourth age, the Age of Titans.” Massive creatures appeared before Azure’s eyes, many different and distinct, but all vaguely similar to the creature that called itself The Secretary. Now, the dust began to no longer appear as mere blobs of shape and color, but turned into grainy images, as if photographs, or memories.

“The Colossi crafted the world anew, and many races that inhabit Erafore today owe it to the work of these beings. The ancestors of the Minotaurs, Griffons, and even Ponies owe life to the Colossi. Of course, many arise on their own, and split and evolved separately from the will of the Colossi, but they were content. We, the Dragons, awoke from eons of slumber beneath the earth and rose to find the world vastly different to the one left billions of years ago.”

“Wait, billions?!” Azure exclaimed, breaking the silence. Arnos did not seem put out by it at all and smiled at the Unicorn.

“Indeed. Billions of years. Equestria has existed for but a minute fraction of Erafore’s long life. But back to history. The Colossi entered their twilight years, and faded peacefully, while the Dragons grew in strength and intellect. We lived alongside the Titans and other mighty races, and after a few conflicts, became the rulers of much of Erafore, and when the last Colossus passed away, formed an Empire, and the beginning of the fifth age; the Second Age of Dragons.” Dragons appeared before Azure Flame, similar, but different to the ones he knew today. “Our Empire, Draconia, lasted for two million years, and was the premier power of the world.” Massive buildings filled Azure Flame’s vision, cyclopean works of architectural genius and wonder, while elegant Dragons flew through the air. In the streets, countless other species walked the insanely wide streets, gazing in reverence around them.

“All the other, ‘lesser’ races bowed to us, heeded our whims, and paid tribute. In turn, we protected them from the monsters and demons that rose in the wake of the Colossi and the Titans, and taught them to be great, and worthy of a brighter future. But it was not to last. An old monster reappeared, the one we believe to be responsible for the fall of the Archons and was without a doubt responsible for the fall of the First Age of Dragons; Discord.” The dust-vision darkened, and a hideous beast rose from a cloud of shifting, multicolored lightning. Multiple limbs of grotesque appearance with a mass of eyes and mouths balefully glaring out at the world. Azure couldn’t even begin to make a sound, shivers of fear running down his back. Arnos reached out a clawed hand, and pulled the Unicorn close. Azure accepted it, feeling no fear towards the mighty creature before him.

“Discord was an Elemental; the eldest and most powerful of the Chaos Elementals who’d ruled along with his siblings in the First Age, and later wiped out many of the Dragons in the Second. He was banished by his fellows for the genocide of the Dragons, and only recently became free. His rage still great at the Dragons of the Second Age, he tortured our kind, and became the doom of the Fifth Age.”

“Why? Why would he do that?”

“I do not know. Personally, I think the Dragons of the First Age must have harmed him greatly, perhaps having taken the life of something, or someone, dear to him.” Azure Flame nodded silently, mulling it over.

“Reasons aside, he nearly wiped us out. Those that were not killed were driven mad and tainted, their souls poisoned by greed and jealousy and wrath. The Dragons of today are these survivor’s descendants, the curse of Discord having thankfully faded a bit over the years.”

Azure Flame said nothing, but in his mind, the thought of the callous, crude, and brutal Dragons now being somehow more civilized then their ancestors was a sobering thought.

“And that is where I come in. I was the last of the Dragon-Lords, rulers of Draconia. In order to stop Discord, I and the others cast a forbidden spell that tore open space and time and sealed him away. At the cost of our own bodies, however. My companions sacrificed their bodies, reduced to dust in a moment. As for me, I was not allowed a quick death. I started to decay while still alive, soon to become a lich, or worse. After the spell was completed, I escaped the madness of my fellows and settled in a small forest north of the Dragon Heartlands in order to live out my last days. The raw magic of a spell that transcends reality and the taint of Discords curse upon my flesh leaked into the land around me. What you know as the Everfree Forest was born around me, and as I lay, wishing to die, but unable to do so, the world changed. Many tens of thousands of years passed, and then the Alicorns came.” Azure Flame’s ears perked up, and he leaned in unconsciously.

Suddenly, the dust took on new images, clearer and brighter. An image of the night sky filled him sights, and Azure felt himself calmed by the vision of stars. He frowned as he noticed something odd; a star that was moving, and growing closer…

He gasped as what he thought had been a star, or maybe a comet, was in fact a gargantuan chunk of metal and crystal of multiple hues. As it hurtled through space, he noticed it was carved and shaped to vaguely resemble the pod of a zeppelin, or one of those new-fangled ‘submarines’ that was being researched. A thought, ludicrous and insane, crossed Azure’s mind, but he refused to believe it. It would be too absurd!

“I see you are catching on, little one. Yes, that thing before you is a vessel designed to fly through space, and carrying a very interesting cargo,” Arnos said, with a teasing tone to his voice. Together, they watched as the hunk of metal and crystal approached Erafore, affording them a view of their fair world from space. As breathtaking as it was, the next part was even more amazing. The space-borne object descended and hovered above a region that Azure vaguely thought was the Badlands based on certain landmarks, but was far too green and undevestated. Then, the object settled down, and a hatch opened up on its side. Stairs unfolded smoothly from the opening, and soon, a tall, majestic creature stepped forth. A tall, majestic creature with four legs, wings, and a horn…

“No. Bucking. Way,” Azure uttered, shocked. Right in front of his eyes was a column of Alicorns like his Aunts descending from within the bowels of the space-ship.

The Alicorn Truth Part Two

Author's Note

Don't I feel silly! I'd posted this yesterday, but forgot to hit the "publish" button!

The Alicorn Truth Part Two

“Alicorns are from Space?!” Azure Flame cried out, shocked beyond all measure.

“Yes. Or at least, these ones were. You see, they came from a dying world. Their industry and magical recklessness had doomed it, and so a handful of them built their space-ship and fled. Out of a race of ten billion, only a million or so survived.”

“What about Ponies then? And the other Alicorns like Cadence?” Azure asked, confused.
“Ponies like yourself are from this world, there is no doubt. As for your cousin, Alicorns like her are a genetic mutation; an evolution towards a superior form. In time, more Alicorns like her will be born. And someday, many hundreds of thousands of years later, all Ponies will be Alicorns. Your Aunts however, are different. They, and the other tall Alicorns were similar, in that they’d evolved from Ponies into what they currently were, but had significantly different roots in their genetic ancestors. Like how Zebras are closely related to Ponies, but not the same, so too are the Alicorns of Space and the Alicorns of Erafore similar but different.”

Dumbfounded, he could only sit and watch as the skies darkened as countless Dragons filled the air, descending to meet the new arrivals. He watched as a massive black Dragon shook the tiny, in comparison at least, hoof of an Alicorn mare with a pure white coat and a flowing, ethereal mane of red hues that made it look like fire. Upon her head was a headpiece of gold and studded with various precious gems. A crown if ever there was.

“Here, you can see Vargonos Scarspire the Obsidian, King of Dragons, making a treaty and agreements with the Empress of the Alicorns, Galaxia Faustus. A friendship was born that day, one that should have lasted many generations.” In the background of the celebrating Alicorns and Dragons, was a glowering, silver Dragon. His golden spines quivered his indignation, and a look of pure loathing danced in his eyes.

“Vandal!” Azure shouted, lunging instinctively at the image before him. He did not make it far, as he was pinned down by a firm claw from Arnos.

“Peace, child! It is only an image; a memory of the past!” Ashamed, Azure settled down.

“I understand your hate, young Unicorn. To see the one who dared to do such harm to you and others… still, this is not the time to lash out.” Azure nodded curtly, and focused his eyes back to the scenes before him. Now, however, there was a darkness in them as he stared at the monster who had ruined so much for so many ponies.

“Yes, that is he; once known as Vandal Stardeath, now cursed and shamed into Vandal the Wingless. A bitter and hateful creature in whose blood the curse of Discord flows thick. He feared and distrusted the Alicorns and their powerful magic. He feared them and yet was also jealous, for their civilization exceeded even the old Dragon’s golden days. These two emotions, spurred on by Discord’s curse, fester. And so, after a few centuries of uneasy peace and co-existence, Vandal lashed out and murdered several thousand Alicorns out of spite. Mares, foals, the elderly and infirm. An entire city of them, wiped out in flames and rending claws. This enraged the Alicorns, and King Vargonos. Unfortunately, despite Vargonos and Galaxia’s best attempts, it was impossible to stop the war that he’d begun, and both sides began to commit worse and worse atrocities, creating a cycle of death and hate.” Images of fire and death assailed Azure Flame, and he cringed and whimpered under the terrible sights. Arnos laid a comforting claw on his back.

“The Alicorns, powerful as they were, were too few in number to face the more numerous Dragons, and so, in a desperate gamble, broke open my seal and freed Discord.”

“What for? What possible reason could they have done that?!” Azure cried, shocked.

“They knew it was a prison formed by Dragon magic, and so assumed, and hoped, that the occupant would be willing to help them. And he was, to their great misfortune. Free once more, he continued his destruction of the Dragon race with even more terrible and inventive tortures, turning his madness and magic onto the Alicorns when they tried to protest his actions. Too late, the Alicorns realized what they’d unleashed onto the world once more. They tried to stop him, and prepared to enact a two stage ritual that would weaken Discord’s influence on them, and then bind him away once more. The first part of the ritual went off without a hitch. In a spell that spanned the world, the Alicorns created the first Cuties Marks for themselves, and by sheer coincidence, the closely related Ponies.”

“They did what?! Cutie Marks are what?!” Azure cried, shocked once more. That was happening a lot today, a part of him thought. Arnos nodded his large head.

“Cutie Marks, originally called Destiny Brands, were a magical barrier attached to the souls of Alicorns and Ponies to weaken the effects of Discord’s Chaos Magic on them. Chaos works with and is powered by change and possibilities, and what is more subject to change and has countless possibilities than the future? By tying down their life-force to one single destiny and path, the mutating powers of Chaos would not do as much damage, and would require Discord’s direct interference to do changes against the Alicorns and Ponies.”

“Discord detected their spell, however, and interfered with the second part, disrupting the feed and causing a cataclysmic backlash. The Mana feedback rippled across the entire world, killing almost all of the adult Alicorns, and sparing only the few children left. But, as Discord had been close to the epicenter of the spell in order to dispel it, was all but torn to shreds from its collapse. As a being made of almost pure magic, only an even greater amount of energy could dream of hurting or destroying him, and the backlash nearly did that. He was severely weakened, and would be forced to recuperate for many centuries before returning. By then, of course, the damage was done. The Dragons were scattered and scarred from Discord, and the Alicorn race was all but obliterated.”

“…Where do my Aunts come in?” Azure Flame inquired after a moment of respectful silence.

“Hmm, yes, their story is an important part of this, after all, and I’ve yet to answer your question.” Arnos cleared his throat before starting again.

“Your Aunts, Celestia and Luna, were but children, only a few decades old when Vandal committed his grave sin, and when Discord returned. Celestia, in fact, was the first Alicorn foal to be born on Erafore, while Luna was the last. As for their story, well, they’d survived the massacre of the other foals by sheer luck, and had been far from the Alicorn capitol when Discord broke the spell. Lost and alone, the two of them journeyed across the lands seeking safe haven. They did not know of any other survivors, and were rightly afraid. But still, they pressed on.”

Before Azure Flame’s eyes, two adorable little fillies appeared, clambering over rocks and fallen rubble. One, with a white coat and a pale pink mane, held out her hoof to a smaller, younger filly with a dark blue coat and coal black mane.

“D’aaaw!” Azure cooed, before clamping a hoof over his mouth in embarrassment.

“No need to be ashamed, they are quiet adorable,” Arnos said, chuckling. “Anyways, they traveled far and wide for many months, before stumbling across the Everfree Forest, and my cave, which had formed around me alongside the trees and plants. I was woken from a millennia long nap by their antics, and curious, called out to them. They were terrified of me, and I was confused as to why. Slowly, though, the truth came out, and I blacked out from rage. Rage at myself, at the Alicorns, at Vandal, and at Discord. When I recovered, I swore to the fillies that I would never harm them, and that I would protect them from all harm. And so my days passed, raising the most beautiful of daughters. Though they were not related to me or each other by blood, they loved me and each other fiercely. Time passed, and they grew. They gained their Cutie Marks after a while, only having the outlines thanks to the spell, and that is when I felt they might have had a greater destiny.”

“Celestia, kind and motherly, earned hers by tending to Luna’s hurts and scrapes, and to the ones the animals of the forest accrued. Luna, smart and protective, earned hers when she first performed a visit to the Dreamscape in order to sooth the nightmares of Celestia, who’d been unable to forget the horrors of the war. Seeing their marks, I felt a flash of Prophecy upon me, and so I told them of a great secret, one that the Unicorns had discovered long ago, and had been originally crafted by the Colossi; the Song of Dawn and Dusk.”

Azure sat up, intrigued.

“Caught your attention, did it? It ties into a question that has burned within you for a while; can Celestia and Luna raise the Sun and Moon? The answer is no, but there is a truth behind the spell they cast each morning and evening. The Song of Dawn and Dusk is a powerful protective spell that is cast into the upper levels of Erafore’s atmosphere, binding onto the rays of light shone by the Sun and Moon. At Dawn, the spell is cast to create a cleansing, burning force, the rays of the Sun tearing apart curses and black magic, and weakening that which lives for evil. At Dusk, the spell is cast again, this time to bathe the world in purity and healing, the moon’s soft glow accelerating the recovery of magical and mundane wounds and allowing barriers and protections to be renewed. The Song must be cast again each day for it to be effective. The Dragon’s had no need for it, their own magical talents sufficient for protection, but kept the ancient Colossi temple-complexes that housed the spells intact, in case they were ever needed. The Unicorns of Pre-Equestria discovered them, and twisted the truth to make them seem more powerful, and used advanced illusions to make it seem like the Sun and Moon could rise and set at their will.”

Silently, Azure thought it over. It made sense, now that the truth was out. Some questions still swirled in his mind, but he kept quiet. Arnos was still talking.

“Time passed, and the Great Winter arrived and drove the Ponies into what is now called Equestria. The Ponies, under their own efforts, banished the Windigoes, the ancient and cruel Elementals of Ice, and formed a new nation. But Discord rose again, finally healed after so long. He appeared in Equestria, and decided to torment the successors of the Alicorns who’d harmed him so. For ten years he reigned. I could do nothing, I was too weak.” At this, tears began to sparkle and drip from the great Dragon’s eyes, splashing down near the alabaster Unicorn.

“Tia and Lulu were so desperate to save the Ponies and defeat Discord they rushed out to face him. Twice, they were defeat. Twice, I almost lost my daughters. I whisked them away from their second defeat with what remained of my magic, and begged them not to fight him anymore. They refused.” A tone of pride entered Arnos’ voice as he gazed onto the images of the past before him.

“I knew they’d never heed me, and would keep trying until they died. So, I had no choice but to give them a weapon to defeat him.”

Azure watched, mesmerized and then horrified, as the Arnos in the images plunged a clawed hand into his chest before ripping out his heart in front of the shocked and terrified faces of his daughters. The Dragon, ignoring the cries and pleas of his daughters, plunged the pulsating organ into the dirt of the cave the three had called home. A burst of light shone through the cave, and soon a small, crystalline sapling rose from the spot.

“Sleep.” A single command from the Arnos of the past echoed through the air, and Celestia and Luna collapsed, deep in slumber. Slowly, the mighty form of Arnos curled around them and the sapling, and with a shuddering breath, died.

“What…” Azure whispered, tears in his eyes.

“For another ten years Discord would rule, my beloved daughters slumbering in a magical sleep, waiting for my gift to them to grow.” The images flickered, and soon Azure was staring at a magnificent tree, seemingly wrought from solid crystal, with six glowing gems nestled in its branches. He watched as Celestia and Luna awoke, looking around to find their father vanished, and a towering magical tree in his place.

“The Elements of Harmony,” Azure whispered reverently, staring at six glowing gems.

“Yes, enchanted ‘fruits’ plucked from the Tree of Harmony. A spell born of pure love and devotion will produce wondrous effects beyond any mortal comprehension. My wish to give Tia and Lulu a force to defeat Discord manifested itself as this. Celestia, my kind and considerate Fire-of-my-Heart, gained the Elements of Kindness, Generosity, and Laughter. Luna, my sweet and clever Whisper-of-my-Soul, gained the Elements of Loyalty, Honesty, and Magic. United as one, they rose from the cave, tears shed over my sacrifice still staining their cheeks, and challenged Discord. In a single burst of Rainbow light, he was sealed, and they were victorious.”

Arnos looked down with a smile to the tiny, young Unicorn who was weeping silent tears.

“Is your curiosity satisfied, Blueblood?”

“Yes, yes it was. Thank you so much.” Azure Flame wiped the tears from his eyes, and glanced up at the Dragon. “What happens now?”

“Now you leave. You still have much to do in the world. Evils to face and vanquish chief among them.”
Azure Flame nodded, a determined look on his face.

“Here; one last gift from myself.” Arnos reached up to his head, and slowly, carefully, began to pull a thread of glowing silver from his skull. He lowered it to the Unicorn, and it wrapped itself around his horn before vanishing.

“What was that?!”

“That is hope. A second chance. When your life starts to darken, and you think there is no way to escape or win, when all you love is threatened, it will awaken. This power will blossom in your time of need, and should you accept it, will grant you a final burst of power to save all you hold dear.” Azure nodded mutely, feeling the swirling energy settling into his very essence.

“And allow me to give you an answer to a question your Aunts will ask when you return: M’ko. Remember that now.” The Unicorn blinked, bewildered by the seemingly random non-sequitur.

A door suddenly popped into existence next to them, Azure jumping a bit in surprise. It swung open, revealing the faceless form of the Secretary.

“Your Appointment has timed out. I must now ask you to leave.” The world around Azure Flame started to flicker and fade, the colors bleeding away.

“What’s going on?”

“You are being sent back to the World of the Living, Azure Flame. Mortals can only spend so long in the World Beyond Death.”

Azure’s eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to say something, but was stopped by a raised claw.

“All is as it should be, young Blueblood. But, perhaps you could heed a final request?” Numb, Azure nodded his head.

“Tell Celestia and Luna… that I’m so very proud of them.”

Light exploded around him, and Azure Flame knew no more.

“Azzy? You OK? Speak to me?”

“Ugh, wah?”

“Oh thank the Gods! He’s alive!”

“I told you he’d be fine. He passed the Trials of Salt with no problem.”

Voices assaulted Azure Flame’s ears, and he blinked his eyes, banishing the darkness and inviting blurred colors and shapes.

“Welcome back, young one. I’m glad you were successful.” Azure looked over to the speaker, and quickly bowed his head in thanks to the Dahli Llama.

“Thank you. I’ve learned what I need to.” He stood, shakily at first, but with growing strength and confidence.

“You should take it easy, Azure. You just went through a lot,” Creepy said, worried.

“We don’t have time. We need to get back to Canterlot.” Slim and Creepy shared a look, before glancing over to the Dahli Llama.

“You’re sure nothing messed with him?” The Minotaur asked.

“Ha ha, guys,” the white Unicorn said, rolling his eyes. “But seriously, we need to go. I have… a feeling. A premonition of sorts.”

“Is it bad?” Slim asked, worried.

“Very.” That was all they needed to hear.

“Then let’s go! Sorry to impose on you further, Your Holiness, but could we perhaps get a ride to the nearest port?” Creepy asked, turning to the platinum furred Llama.

“You can borrow my private Airship. We’ll fly straight to Canterlot.”

“We?” Slim inquired.

“Black Phoenix and Vandal have caused Disharmony across the world for too long now. I believe I shall stand with the Heavenly Sisters against this threat. I’ve put it off for too long now.”

“Thank you so much,” The regal Unicorn said, bowing once more to the elderly Llama before him.

“Thank you as well, young one, for conversing with my friend Arnos one last time,” the divine Llama said, returning the bow. The prince of Equestria returned the bow as well, content to remain silent. No other words were necessary.

“Let’s go home then, Azure,” Creepy said, walking over to his friend.

“Yes, lets.” they trotted over to the doors, before he turned to his companions.

“Oh, and please. Call me Blueblood. No more hiding for me.” The Unicorn declared. Blueblood chuckled heartily at the sight of his friends’ jaws dropping open in surprise.

“Ah, youth. Such exuberance. Do you remember what it was like to be young?” Arnos asked, gazing wistfully down at Blueblood and Kudo from a window in Space/Time.

“No,” was the curt reply from the Secretary.

“Oh, well, neither do I,” Arnos chuckled.

“It is time, Arnos Everfree. I have given you too much leeway as it is. Your Passing must come.”

“Thank you for giving me this extra time. It means a lot to me.”

“Your appreciation is noted.” The Secretary raised one of its arms, and a new door appeared before them. Tall and wide enough to fit something twice the ancient Dragon’s size, it was made of old, splintery wood and polished brass. Slowly, it creaked open, and a pure white abyss yawned before them.

“I’m going to miss you, you know. You were a good friend to me these long years,” Arnos said, before taking slow, ponderous steps into the light.

“Zaan’Hathagol.” Arnos paused, and looked over his shoulder at the Secretary.

“My name is Zaan’Hathagol.” A smile creased the Dragon’s lips.

“Farewell, Zaan’Hathagol. Look out for the world for me, will you?”

“It’s what I have always done, Arnos Everfree.” With one last chuckle, Arnos Everfree stepped through the door into the Light.